







- 
















JOHN M. PRYSE 
Occult and Mystical Books 
NEW YORK CITY 




't 


X -t-C* 


4 - ~74 


4 ^— 



CHRONICLES 

OF 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY 


'Bafiantpne 

BALLANTYNE, HANSON AND CO. 
EDINBURGH AND LONDON 







PLATE 1. 























CHRONICLES 


OF THE 

PHOTOGRAPHS OF SPIRITUAL BEINGS 

AND PHENOMENA 

Enbtsildr to Hjc Jttatertal (£ur. 


INTERBLENDED WITH PERSONAL NARRATIVE. 


r.y 


MISS HOUGHTON, 3/. > OoO 

Li* A NT r* IT f ’ 


AUTHOR OF “EVENINGS AT HOME IN SPIRITUAL SEANCE. 


* > 
> * > 


THustratctJ bg .Six plates containing JHftgHour fftmiaturc 
Erpraburttons from tfjc ©rtgtnal ^Hjotograpfjs. 


E. W. 


LONDON: 

ALLEN, AVE MARIA LANE. 
1882. 

[All rights reserved .] 


gift 

Maurice du pont lef 

KB. 6 , 1946 : 

Property of the 
Library of Congress 


* * 



«> * 

* •> 




PREFACE. 


- o - 

I have been anxiously awaiting the appearance of some 
specimens of my illustrations before entering upon a few 
words with reference to them, as I did not know whether 
in their reproduced form they would realise my expecta¬ 
tions, but I am happy to say that I am quite satisfied, and 
I send them forth in full assurance that they carry a weight 
of evidence as to the substantiality of spirit beings far 
transcending any other form of mediumship. I must now 
explain that these have been executed by the Albertype 
process, which has the same advantage as photography in 
taking a true copy by a species of negative, from which the 
plates are afterwards printed by a permanent method, and 
will therefore not fade away as the photographs are too apt 
to do. 

Mr. Debenham, of 158 Regent Street, has had the com¬ 
mission entrusted to him, and has succeeded beyond my 
hopes; and although there has been more delay than I had 
contemplated, it has had two advantages, for I have received 
a letter from His Most Serene Highness the Prince of Solms, 
/which I will incorporate in this preface, and I must also 
mention that he is the gentleman alluded to at page 67, 




VI 


PREFACE. 


who made the test experiment of developing a sensitised 
plate, whereby proof was given that there was no spirit 
form antecedently contrived upon it. 

“ Dear Miss Houghton,— I am happy to be able to 
concur in your well-founded opinion of the honesty and 
truthfulness of Mr. Hudson in relation to the spirit-photo- 
graphs. On the occasions on which I attended his studio, 
I was nearly always present when the plate was prepared. 
Some of the plates, indeed, I had myself prepared the same 
morning on my way to Mr. Hudson’s studio, and had 
marked them with a diamond. On such occasions I 
was afterwards present w T hen the development took place 
in the dark room. On other occasions when he was 
taking photographs of other persons, I myself directed 
the operations and watched them with the utmost circum¬ 
spection. 

“ I observed that the production of the spirit-photographs 
always more or less depended upon the health of the photo¬ 
grapher. If Mr. Hudson was not quite well, and physically 
low r , as I was concerned sometimes to find him, he obtained 
nothing, unless some other person of mediumistic tempera¬ 
ment was present to give power. I remember, on one 
occasion of this description, he had taken some ten or a 
dozen photographs of me without result, and I was on the 
point of leaving, when Miss Lottie Fowler, the well-known 
medium, called. She had had no rest at home, she said, 
under an impression that she was to go to Mr. Hudson in 
some way to help him. I told her that he was unwell and 
could not do anything; she urged upon us a renewal of the 
experiment, to which he consented, rather unwillingly, and 


PREFACE. 


Vll 


without any hope. We had not only one, but three sittings 
perfectly successful. 

“ I have examined the various explanations which have 
been offered of imitating the spirit-photographs, but cer¬ 
tainly none that I have seen are sufficient to account for 
the phenomena of which I have many examples produced 
in Mr. Hudson’s studio. I am not aware of any possible 
explanation of photographs of this description of which the 
figui'e is displayed partly before and partly behind the person 
sitting. Of these I possess many. As I have said, I enter¬ 
tain no doubt that Mr. Hudson w^as perfectly truthful to 
me, and that the spirit-photographs obtained by me through 
his means were not produced by any tricks or contrivances 
of his. 

“ I must also bear testimony to the disinterestedness of 
Mr. Hudson, who must, from the uncertainty attending 
these manifestations, have often lost much time in experi¬ 
ments w r ith his sitters, for which the sums charged by him 
could, I fear, have often proved only partially remunerative. 

“ As the avowal of what he knows to be true is the duty 
of every honourable man, I cannot hesitate, dear Miss 
Houghton, to allow you to make any use you may see fit 
of this letter in your new book.—Believe me, yours very 
truly, George, Prince de Solms. 

“Baden-Baden, October n, 1S81.” 

The other circumstance that the delay has enabled me 
to bring forward is, that on Thursday last we made a photo¬ 
graphic experiment here, in my own home, under very 
adverse conditions as to light, without any glass-house, 


Vlll 


PREFACE. 


and what is yet more disadvantageous, the dark closet is 
only possible to be contrived down in the lowest depths, 
so that Mr. Hudson and I had to toil up and down a long 
amount of stairs for each plate, and not until the sevetith 
plate was developed was there a glimmer of anything besides 
myself, but on that one (proofs of which have just reached 
me) there is what is unmistakably a spirit form, although 
very undefined, but still sufficiently so to be an evidence 
that Mr. Hudson’s power has not left him, and to give us 
a hope for future experiments when conditions may be 
made more favourable—for, of course, those long journeys 
were very exhausting, both to him and to me. We tried 
two more plates, but there was nothing on either of them. 

But even so, I can conclude this work with a joyful 
anticipation of what may yet be in store for us in photo¬ 
graphing those whom we look upon as invisible beings, and 
we may thus be the agents of a fuller revelation to redound 
to the glory of God. 

May His Name be Blessed and Praised. 

Georgiana Houghton. 

20 Delamere Crescent, 

Westbourne Square, W. 

Thursday , October 20th, 1881. 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 


And the page where each Photograph is referred to. 

- 0 - 

Plate I.— Frontispiece. 

PAGE 

1. Mamma extending her hand towards me .... 2 

2. Spirit in my place ........ 14 

3. The daughter of Jairus ....... 23 

4. Zilla standing, with her hand in mine ..... 25 

5. Aunt Helen ........ 27 and 36 

6. Only a head and bust! ....... 62 

7. Catherine .......... 64 

8. Charlie embracing me ....... 93 

9. Tommy’s grandmother ....... 87 

Plate II .—Facing page 32. 

10. Mrs. Tebb and her sister .*..... 28 

11. Rev. Mr. B. and his wife ....... 35 

12. The wife of Manoah ........ 133 

13. Dr. Cargill and his ancestor . . . . . .134 

14. Catherine Emily ........ 76 

15. Dr. Cargill and St. John the Evangelist .... 229 

16. Rose Hudson and her cousin Harry Graham ... 92 

17. John Robertson, Esq., and his child . . . . . 115 

18. Miss Hudson (the Clairvoyante) and spirit . . . .121 

Plate III .—Facing page 80. 

19. The Day-Star.226 

20. Mrs. Ramsay and Motee . . . . . . .168 

21. Geraldine Cope . . . . . . . . *251 
















X 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 


22. Mrs. Clarke (of California) and spirit ..... 265 

23. Maurice Joseph, Esq., and spirits.261 

24. Captain Fawcett, R.N., and son ...... 181 

25. Mrs. Guppy, Tommy, and Katie.10 

26. Spirit, with American photographs ..... 228 

27. Mr. Howitt and his daughter, with spirit of his son . . 36 


Plate IV .—Facmgpage 128. 


28. Mrs. Tebb, Mrs. Guppy, and myself.no 

29. Angels and box of treasures . . . . . .110 

30. Mamma, with Passion-week and Easter symbols . . . 258 

31. Spanish gentleman and his mother.262 

32. Alexander Calder, Esq., and spirits.263 

33. Arthur Vacher, Esq., his cousin, and the spirit Apelles . 261 

34. Mrs. Everitt and W. P. Adshead, Esq., with spirit . . 247 

35. Joan of Arc.240 

36. Mrs. Burke and her sister Louisa.266 


Plate V. — Facing page 176. 


37. Captain Phillips and his mother ...... 

38. J. Gladwyn Jebb, Esq., with rays or bars of light 

39. N. T. Martheze, Esq., and his mother. 

40. Joseph Ivimey, jun., Esq., and spirit (test picture) 

41. Colonel Steuart and his brother . 

42. Captain Ainger and his aunt, Mrs. Coleman 

43. Mr. Herne and his double ..... 

44. The unclad spirit ...... 

45. Alas ! for her whose white robe of innocence became a filthy 

rag. 


147 

7i 

244 

97 

149 

62 

-O 

38 

39 


Plate VI .—Facing page 224. 

46. Rev. Richard Barrett and spirit .... 

47. Mr. Hudson and Thurston. 

48. M.A. (Oxon.) and recognised spirit 

49. Alfred Russel Wallace, F.R.G.S., and his mother 

50. W. Arbuthnof, Esq., his wife and child, with spirit 

51. John Beattie, Esq., and his nephew 

52. Mr. Glendinning and hovering spirit . 

53. George Sutherland, Esq., and his sister 

54. Dr. Thomson (of Clifton) and his mother . 


162 

260 

263 

206 

255 

150 

247 

219 

170 


















DIRECTIONS TO BOOKBINDER. 


Plate I. Frontispiece, Nos. i to 9 
Plate II., Nos. 10 to 18 . 

Plate III., Nos. 19 to 27 . 

Plate IV., Nos. 28 to 36 . 

Plate V., Nos. 37 to 45 
Plate VI., Nos. 46 to 54 . 


To face 
. Title-page 

. page 32 
80 
. 128 

. 176 

. 224 


CHRONICLES 

OF 

SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


o 


I think my simplest plan in commencing these Chronicles 
will be to give the letter, which, in my first happiness at the 
result achieved, I sent for publication to the editors of the 
Christia?i Spiritualist and Spiritual Magazine , from which 
time I gave a monthly report in the former periodical, and 
kept likewise additional records of matters in connexion 
with the work, which I shall commingle as I proceed. 

“March nth , 1872.— Dear Sir, —It may be rather 
early to announce the new fact while in its embryonic state, 
but being a fact, you will be glad to learn that a spirit photo¬ 
graph has really been obtained here in London, and I trust 
that all the details may be interesting to you and your 
readers. I went on Thursday last, March 7th, to Mrs. 
Guppy’s, and in the course of the afternoon, Mr. Guppy 
shewed me three photographs, and told me that the spirit 
who usually converses audibly with them had given parti¬ 
cular instructions as to the needful arrangements to be 
made, which they had carried out at the photographic 
studio of Mr. Hudson (whose name you will probably re¬ 
member as the individual who was playing billiards with 
Mr. Guppy on the evening when Mrs. Guppy was conveyed 

A 




2 


CHRONICLES OF 


by the spirits to the seance of Messrs. Herne and Williams), 
which is very near their own residence, and those photo¬ 
graphs were the result of their first trial. Mrs. Guppy was 
within a kind of extemporised dark cabinet, behind Mr. 
Guppy, who, while sitting in readiness to be photographed 
(of course in the full light of day), felt a wreath of flowers 
gently placed upon his head, and so the portrait was taken, 
while a large veiled figure is seen standing behind him. I 
believe they were artificial flowers which Mr. Hudson had 
in his room for the use of any sitter who might wish for 
such an ornament. In the other two photographs there are 
also gleaming white figures to be seen behind Mr. Guppy, 
but not very defined in form. 

Mr. Guppy then suggested that as it was such a fine 
afternoon, we might as well go over to Mr. Hudson’s, and 
make the experiment with me as the sitter. Mrs. Guppy 
was not very well, and therefore feared the attempt would 
be useless, but my spirit friends urged it, so Mr. Guppy 
and I started immediately to get everything ready, leaving 
Mrs. Guppy to follow us, and she arrived at the very 
moment she was wanted. While Mr. Hudson was in his 
dark room preparing the plate, she told me that after I had 
come away, she had had a message from the spirit to the 
effect that Mamma would try to manifest herself, and to 
place her hand on my shoulder. Of course as soon as Mr. 
Hudson began to develope his negative, we questioned 
eagerly as to whether there was anything to be seen, and 
hearing that there was, went in to feast our own eyes as soon 
as we could be admitted without risk of damaging it by 
letting in the light, and behind me there is a veiled figure 
with the hand advanced almost to my shoulder. (See plate 
I. No. i.) 

A second plate was then prepared, and there, within a 
brilliant light appear two figures as far as the bust; but 
the very brightness of the light has probably prevented 
them from being clearly defined, so that it has only been 
by dint of studying them with a powerful magnifying glass 
that I have been able to identify them as Papa and Mamma, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


O 

thus united as it were in one medallion. The form of the 
light, which is somewhat of an oval, reminded me of the 
first experience of the gifted medium Dr. Willis; which I 
heard him relate on the occasion of his public reception at 
Mr. Burns’s, in Southampton Row. He then told us that 
one night when going into his own room, he had seen a 
bright egg-shaped light, which gradually increased in size, 
and then seemed to open, when within it he saw his 
mother as far down as the waist : she then spoke to him, 
giving him some family details of which he knew nothing, 
but afterwards ascertained the truth of them from his 
grandmother, and he was thus convinced of the reality of 
a Spirit world. 

We asked Mr.‘Hudson to prepare another plate,'and 
while he was doing so we heard raps, but received a 
negative in answer to our desire for another spirit-photo- 
graph, and notwithstanding my pleading, we were told that 
there would not be another; I, however, still wished to try, 
and asked if I was wilful in making the attempt, to which 
the answer was a brisk yes. But the plate had been got 
ready before the rappings came, and I was very anxious for 
the appearance of one of my two little baby sisters, whose 
birthday it was ; her dear little hands were playing about 
my head, and just as Mr. Hudson was focussing me, I felt 
the tortoise-shell dagger (brought to me from Naples by 
Mrs. Guppy) withdrawn from my hair, and as he again 
covered the lens after taking the negative, the dagger was 
dropped into my lap. On our questioning Mr. Hudson as 
to the result, he said, “There is no spirit, but in the air, 
above the head I see a cross.” I then explained to him 
what it was, and as he had not noticed it, I gave it to him 
to look at when we joined him in his sanctum. 

You may imagine how anxious I was to receive the 
proofs, which came to me on Saturday night, and I hope 
to enclose you one of each, so that you may possess the 
earliest English specimens. They are decidedly unsuccess¬ 
ful as far as my portrait is concerned, for it was so late in 
the day that the lights and shadows are unsoftened by half 


4 


CHRONICLES OF 


tints, but I consider that they each have a great value for 
their spiritual significance : the first, for the clearly defined 
hand , the symbol of Poiver , thus implying that this phase 
of manifestation will do a great work for Spiritualism :— 
in the second, the complete union of the true husband and 
wife exemplifies the happiness to be attained by those who 
have led unsullied lives, while the third contains a test for 
the sceptical; the dagger being, as it were, self-sustained 
in the air, although from the background being black (by 
the directions of the spirits), the dark tortoise-shell is not 
very visible, except for the bright gleams of light on the 
three bails and on the hilt-guard. . . 

While we were having our talk in Mr. Hudson’s studio, 
after the negatives had been taken, I received an intima¬ 
tion from my spirit counsellors, that I was to go there 
every week for the purpose of developing this new marvel. 
I should have been only too glad to do so, but that my 
means were so crippled by the heavy loss I had sustained 
in the previous year by my Exhibition of Spirit Drawings 
in Old Bond Street. I was however enjoined to fulfil the 
mission appointed to me, and to be assured that I should 
be supplied with what was absolutely indispensable for me 
during its course. And so it proved !—for as soon as the 
new manifestation was noised abroad, many of my friends 
expressed a wish to purchase copies of my spirit photo¬ 
graphs, which Mr. Hudson let me have on professional 
terms, as well as any others that were interesting, and I 
also received many orders for them from unknown corres¬ 
pondents, in consequence of my monthly letters; so I 
generally kept a good supply of them here at home, and I 
ultimately reckoned,—when alas ! the work was finished 
and done with,—that my receipts amounted as nearly as 
possible to what I had expended upon them and my 
railway journeys to and fro. So that the four years of 
life’s work was a free gift to the advancement of what I 
know to be God’s Cause. 

It was then arranged that I was to go every Thursday 
to Holloway for the sittings, calling first at Mrs. Guppy’s, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


5 


where I was afterwards to spend the remainder of the 
day. 

I went on the following Sunday to Mrs. Tebb’s, taking 
with me the three proofs that had arrived the night before. 
After tea we had a seance, and when I had mesmerised 
Mrs. Tebb, she was entranced by a spirit, who said : “ I 
have been looking at the photographs, and feel very glad 
and thankful for what has been done. If that photographer 
could be allowed to use some dark garment which you 
have worn while engaged in painting, as a cover for his 
camera, we think it would help to bring out better defined 
pictures : also anything of suitable size to suspend at your 
back which has been for a considerable time about your 
person, would help very much to enable the spirits to 
individualise themselves. Nothing new should be worn by 
any person in the room, and as little as possible of any 
material that has required washing. If the plates could be 
in your possession for some time previously, better results 
would be obtained. (Turning to Mr. Tebb), I suppose 
you would like to come and be photographed.”—[Yes, I 
should.]—“ How many pictures have you been able to get 
hitherto? One?”—[Why, yes, only one that w T as satis¬ 
factory.]—“ You will be just as restless when you get there, 
as you are here :—the chances are that you will have to 
v r ait until you learn as a spirit to be quiet in spirit for at 
least the one minute that will be required for developing 
a picture. A great body of spiritual beings are feeling and 
saying, ‘ Oh ! blessing that has come ! we shall be able 
to allow our friends to see our faces once more from 
this side ! ’—Alas ! of the thousands that may say that, you 
may count upon your fingers how T many will be sufficiently 
passive to make any impression upon a plate. People 
express and feel great disappointment when they do not 
see the face ardently hoped for on the photographer’s 
plate, but if those persons could realise the very great 
difficulty experienced in preparing the sitter for this work, 
they would try to be patient. The more quiet and passive 
and patient the circle, the better the result in that as in 


6 


CHRONICLES OF 


other forms of mediumship. If you have a special desire 
for the face of a friend, it will be well to have clothing,— 
woollen garments if you have them,—at the circle, and 
also to concentrate the thought not only upon the friend as 
a friend, but upon the features together and separately; 
in this way a restless spirit may come in time to be photo¬ 
graphed, and so you give help from this side.” 

Later on in the evening, a curious warning was given me 
in a figurative manner, of a trouble and annoyance that 
would come to me personally with reference to the photo¬ 
graphic work, and which I fully understood when the time 
really came. But there were many other difficulties as it 
proceeded which it would be impossible to detail; pin¬ 
pricks and sharp arrows shot out by venomous spite,—wheels 
within wheels as it were, when the inoffensive were attacked 
in the futile hope of injuring one who was out of reach. 
The system and motives have been at different terms clearly 
shewn and explained to me by my instructors, but it has 
only been for my own guidance, and I have been permitted 
to say thus much and no more. 

Before I went to Holloway on the following Thursday, I 
received the impression that Mrs. Guppy and I were to sit 
alternately, the other then to officiate as medium; to which 
she willingly agreed, but in her first sitting, although she 
saw the dazzling light of the spirit form in front of her, 
nothing was to be seen on the plate; and I will now give 
the extract of the three for which I sat, as there were cir¬ 
cumstances in connexion with her sittings which we only 
understood afterwards. 

“March 14///, Midnight .—I am just returned from 
Holloway after another attempt. While Mr. Hudson was 
taking the first negative, I felt the signal by which my dear 
nephew Charlie Warren (who was lost in the Car?iatic ) 
makes his presence known, and some little distance above 
my head appears his hand, quite perfect, with a glimpse of 
the wrist-band, the thumb is bent across the palm, as if 
pointing to the ring on his little finger, which had been 
Papa’s diamond ring, that we had had reset for Charlie after 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


7 


Papa’s death. On the second plate, just above my head is 
a small hand holding a leaf: it is the same little hand that 
withdrew the dagger from my hair on the previous occasion. 
While the third negative was in progress, I felt something | 
on my head for a moment, and then a young rabbit (from 
Mr. Hudson’s rabbit-hutch in the garden wherein the studio 
is built) was placed in my lap, where it did not remain very 
still, so that it is not very clear, but sufficiently so to shew 
what it is. There is a male figure behind, stooping slightly 
forwards, but having had to move in consequence of the 
vagaries of the rabbit it is of course hazy.—Believe me, 
yours sincerely, Georgiana Houghton.” 

The editor of the Christia?i Spiritualist adds the follow¬ 
ing note :—“ Copies of the photographs to which the letter 
refers have been received by us. They do certainly illus¬ 
trate, in a striking manner, Miss Houghton’s narrative; and 
we should strongly advise persons interested in the subject 
to put themselves in communication with Mr. Hudson, the 
photographer, or Miss Houghton, or, better still, with 
both. n 

I remembered after I had sent away my article, that on 
the Thursday before, Mrs. Guppy had taken one of the very 
young rabbits out of the hutch, and caressed it a good 
deal; I also stroked and coaxed it; she said that if she 
had been going to a seance, that rabbit would probably 
have been brought to her. I have no doubt it was the 
same rabbit, which we, by touching, had sufficiently filled 
with our atmosphere to enable the spirit (who I understand 
is one of those who work with Mrs. Guppy) to bring it 
to me. 

During Mrs. Guppy’s second sitting, while I was behind, 
in the improvised cabinet, she again saw the spirit form, 
whom she designated “dear Mrs. Houghton,” but still 
there was no evidence of it on the plate, and we had all 
become somewhat eager as to what might be the third 
result. No one can figure to themselves the excitement 
attendant on these manifestations in their first extreme 


8 


CHRONICLES OF 


freshness, especially perhaps to such a sensitive tempera¬ 
ment as Mr. Hudson’s, the whole subject being so new to 
him; and even to the last, he used to be so nervous, that 
several times in the most critical moment the glass has 
slipped from his trembling fingers, and whatever might have 
been upon it has been utterly lost. On the third negative 
to our great delight appeared a tall figure clad in long white 
garments, whom we both instantly recognised as Mamma. 
Mr. Hudson had brought it from the dark room into the 
studio, and after a minute Mrs. Guppy exclaimed—“ Oh ! 
take it out of the light, for it seems to be fading.” She 
recommended Mr. Hudson to varnish it as soon as possible 
so as to render it safe. He was to come over in the evening 
to Morland Villas, and we at once greeted him with 
enquiries as to whether he had done so, but alas! the 
picture had entirely disappeared. We wondered and puzzled 
as to what could possibly have been the cause of such a 
disaster, and finally Mr. Hudson avowed that in his 
nervousness and agitation, instead of coating the plate with 
collodionj he had used varnish which was in a bottle close 
by, and it thus seemed that although it could (after having 
been immersed in the sensitising bath), receive the image, 
it could not retain it. Of course we were sadly dis¬ 
appointed, and perhaps somewhat hard upon Mr. Hudson 
for his blunder. Mrs. Guppy gave him her photograph 
album to look over, to see if he could recognise among the 
portraits any one resembling the spirit that had appeared, 
and as soon as he saw the one of Mamma, he said It was 
unmistakably the same. 

Whether I had some revelation in my sleep I know not, 
but on the following Monday morning, at the instant of 
waking, the whole solution of the mystery flashed upon 
me, to the effect that for the manifestations through my 
mediumship the usual chemical compounds were somehow 
insufficient, and that an alteration of some kind was 
required. I wrote off in the course of the day to Mr. 
Hudson, explaining my thought, and suggesting that 
perhaps if he were to add a few drops of the varnish to 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


9 


the sensitising bath, it might have the desired effect; he 
could at any rate try the experiment, and let me know on 
Thursday what might be the result. 

When I reached Holloway on the 21st, I found that the 
snow had fallen so heavily, that it lay on the ground to the 
depth of seven inches, so Mr. Guppy thought it would be 
unsafe for his wife to venture forth on the slippery paths ; 
I therefore went alone to Mr. Hudson’s, where it was of 
course impossible to attempt any photography, for the 
glass-house was covered with snow; but he told me that 
the addition of the varnish had proved a failure, for that it 
had decomposed the sensitising bath entirely. I suggested 
that he should try other experiments, and contributed 
a something towards the expenses. He came to Mrs. 
Guppy’s in the evening, when I was told by my spirit 
friends that we were to have a seance for the purpose of 
receiving some directions as to the photographs; so Mrs. 
Guppy and Mr. Hudson entered the cabinet ; Mr. Guppy, 
Tommy, and I remaining outside. Raps were immediately 
heard, and the following message was spelt out: “Next 
Thursday you shall have a glorious spirit-photograph.” 
The exact time for our sitting was fixed, after which the 
spirit voice was heard, giving some directions about the 
chemical proceedings, and Mrs. Guppy then told us that 
the spirit Katie was instructing Mr. Hudson as to the 
necessary arrangements, but that she had just been desired 
to go with only Mr. Hudson into the adjoining room for a 
seance by themselves. On their return she said that some 
alterations were to be made in the photographic process, 
which Mr. Hudson was not to divulge to any one, for that 
if he did, Katie threatened to spoil the bath that she had 
now taught him how to make; nor was he even to mention 
that he had had instructions for a secret formula, or she 
would punish him in the same way. 

She had given the following directions as to the next 
Thursday’s sitting. Half an hour before it was to take 
place, Mrs. Guppy was to go into the cabinet in Mr. 
Hudson’s glass-house, then to be mesmerised by me and 



IO 


CHRONICLES OF 


put into trance:—also that “ Miss Houghton’s negatives 
were not to be brought into the light even after being 
finished, until they were varnished, be-cause of their extra 
sensitiveness : they were likewise to be held sacred, not 
to be shewn to any one, but kept apart from all other 
negatives, nor were the proofs to be seen without Miss 
Houghton’s permission.” 

Directions were also given for a photograph to be taken 
some time in the intervening period, of Mrs. Guppy and 
Tommy, which was done on Monday the 25th, and in the 
picture is seen the well-defined form of Katie, with her 
hands out-spread above the mother and child as if blessing 
them. (See plate III. No. 25.) 

During the week I was much visited by my spirit friends, 
and learned that they were employed in gathering the 
emanations from me for these, photographs, in the same 
manner that they were accustomed to do in preparation 
for my seances; but on the Wednesday evening they told 
me they had already taken all they required for that 
purpose, and were then collecting for the seance I was to 
hold on the 20th of the next month. 

On my second visit to Mr. Hudson, we discussed the 
suggestions, given through Mrs. Tebb, that some dark thing 
that had been worn by me should be appropriated to his 
photographic purposes, and I came to the conclusion that 
I would make a cap for covering tfie lens of a rich black 
satin petticoat that I had just set aside from further use, 
so I took all the necessary measurements, and with the aid 
of cardboard, gum, black ribbon, and three folds of the thick 
satin, I concocted a capital one, which lasted during the 
whole time the work continued. 

Here follows the second letter I published :—“ Dear Sir, 
—I trust it may not be deemed out of place if I preface the 
relation of the further development of spirit photographs 
with a few personal details, for I think it is not only pheno¬ 
mena we have to consider, but the proofs given to us by 
Spiritualism that life is not a collection of fragments joined 
together by chance or hap-hazard, but a grand mosaic, the 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


11 

position of each separate piece being directed by the 
loving will of our Heavenly Father, whether the apparent 
agents are seen or unseen. 

During the summers of 1856 and 1857, I carried on with 
much interest some amateur photography, so that I am 
practically conversant with the various details, and it was 
not very long after my own mediumship was developed 
(December 31st, 1859) that my spirit friends told me that 
the time was approaching when they would be able to 
impress their portraits on the photographic plate, and that 
in due course I should be one of the workers in that phase 
of manifestation. The truth of spirit communion was so 
great a marvel that I could scarcely place limits to further 
wonders, but I thought that others might deem me visionary 
if I mentioned it, so I kept my information to myself until 
in the Spiritual Magazine for December 1862, there was an 
account of Mumler’s first spirit photograph on the 5th of 
October, in which I at once believed, and when afterwards 
copies of some of his were to be obtained, I purchased the 
packet of three from the publisher of that magazine, and I 
must add, that I am surprised that the power has made so 
little development with him ; for they are quite as good as 
those which are now on view at the Spiritual Institution. 

In 1864 I made the acquaintance of Mr. Tiffin (then living 
near us), who was well known as an ardent Spiritualist, with 
whom I talked over the subject, and as he had dabbled 
a little in photography, he suggested that I should go over 
to his house to try the experiment, by sitting to him, which 
I did, but his chemicals were out of order, and the result 
was a very bad something, neither a negative nor a posi¬ 
tive, but there are indistinct faces to be seen, although 
very faintly, and by some persons ascribed only to imagina¬ 
tion, but in searching my records I find that it was taken 
on the 7th of March 1864, and on the self-same day eight 
years after, I made my first visit to Mr. Hudson, when 
Mamma’s veiled figure with the hand uncovered appeared 
behind me on the plate, which receives stronger force from 
the fact that eight is my mystical number. . . . 


CHRONICLES OF 


I 2 


When the Thursday arrived (March 28th), it proved 
terribly stormy, both with wind and rain, but Mrs. Guppy 
and I bravely faced the weather, and went over at the 
appointed time, and I took with me the cap I had made 
for the lens. It was certainly photographing under diffi¬ 
culties, for the glass house is in a back garden, and the 
heavy rain had almost flooded it, so that Mr. Hudson had 
had to contrive a flooring of boards, which did not seem 
very secure. 

It was the Thursday in Passion Week, the day before 
Good Friday. . . . Mrs. Guppy sat down in the cabinet, 
where I mesmerised her until she passed into complete 
trance, and I then seated myself. Shortly after I had sat 
down, I felt a movement of my chair, and feared it was 
going through the boards ; but I then heard Mrs. Guppy 
say, “ Sit a little farther back,” by which I knew that the 
chair had been moved by the spirits. As Mr. Hudson 
covered the lens after taking the photograph, three branches 
of the willow palm fell into my lap, which I placed on the 
table, and then went into the dark room to see the result, 
and on the plate the three branches of palm seem to 
radiate from my head like a crown. I went back, and 
was going to sit down, when I heard Mrs. Guppy (in the 
low tone in which she speaks when entranced) say, “ Do 
not sit upon them ; ” so I looked round, and on the chair 
were three more sprays of palm, which I put separately 
from the others. When I was again seated, she said, 
“The three are One; they are gathered from the same tree.” 
[There are two threes,] said I. “Yes, the first three, those 
with which you were photographed, are yours; the second 
three are for a lady whom you visit, they are not for me” 
[Are they for Mrs. Tebb?] “Yes.” 

She now desired that Mr. Hudson should come to her, 
which he did gently, so as not to disturb her trance : she 
then asked him for the plate he was going to use, so that 
she might give it a last polish. She had cleaned them 
before entering the cabinet, so that it must now have been 
wanted by the spirit influencing her. 




SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


13 


While Mr. Hudson was preparing the plate, I felt my 
tortoise-shell dagger withdrawn, and after a short interval 
it was placed upright, being fixed between my head and 
the comb, and while the negative was being taken, I again 
heard Mrs. Guppy’s subdued voice, saying, “ The Cross is 
made of the wood of the true Cross, and the whiteness 
is caused by the light proceeding from itself; it is not a 
light thrown upon it, but comes from the Cross itself.” I 
must confess that I felt rather awe-stricken as I listened. 
In a little while she again spoke, telling me that I was to 
wake her, which I did, but the trance was very deep. 
When she was roused, we went in together to look at the 
negative. My dagger stands as it were erect on my head, 
but the topmost ball of the three is hidden by an exquisite 
little white cross, thus explaining the wonderful message 
given to me. The cross thus photographed was not visible 
to mortal eyes, but the symbolism of the two pictures is 
indeed complete with reference to the Christian comme¬ 
moration :—To day the palm—to-morrow the cross. 

In both of them I was spiritually influenced as to the 
position of my head and hands. 

The palm has for some years seemed to have much 
significance for me, for at the old home we had a shrub in 
the garden from which I always gathered a spray to wear on 
Palm Sunday, and I seemed to miss it when we came to 
Delamere Crescent, so in 1868 I resolved to buy some, but 
Mamma was ill at the time, and I hurried home from my 
marketing without recollecting my intention. On the 
Monday evening I went to a seance at Mrs. Guppy’s, when 
the spirits brought flowers to the different members of the 
circle, but to me they brought a branch of palm which I 
still have in my possession. 

On the following year a gentleman called upon me whom 
I had developed for drawing some years previously, and he 
shewed me a pencil drawing that he had done that morn¬ 
ing, pointing out that it consisted of palm leaves. “And 
to-day is Palm Sunday,” said I, much to his astonishment, 
for he had not been aware of the fact, but I felt that 


14 


CHRONICLES OF 


through spirit influence palm had again been brought 
to me. 

Next year I was accosted by a woman in the street, who 
had palm to sell, and I accordingly purchased some. 

In 1871 the census papers had to be filled up on Palm 
Sunday; when I had to insert my birthplace, as the City of 
Palms, Grand Canary, thus again bringing forward the 
same subject in another form. 

On the 4th of April, instead of going into the cabinet, 
Mrs. Guppy was to sit in the studio, about midway between 
Mr. Hudson and me, and I took my place on a round 
stool. As soon as the negative was done, befoi'e it was taken 
out of the camera , we hurried into the dark room to see the 
development, when to our great surprise, there was no me 
at all, I was completely obliterated, and in my place was 
seated a veiled figure clad in white, with some flowers (not 
resembling any I know) in her lap. The position is the 
reverse of what mine was, the left side being forward in¬ 
stead of the right, the drapery is beautifully transparent, 
and flows very gracefully, so that as an artistic specimen 
it is charming. (See plate I. No. 2.) 

In the second picture I was again annihilated, and there 
was only a tall figure in white, standing rather to the right 
of where I had sat, but that negative being on thin glass 
was unfortunately broken, to our great vexation. 

For the third plate I hid to stand, and in that I do ap¬ 
pear, but very faintly, while the spirit figure is the prominent 
object, being that of a female, a little in advance of me, 
with a sort of long narrow flowing veil touching the ground 
both at the front and back, but it is worn in a fashion very 
unlike anything 1 have ever seen, leaving an opening 
through which we have a glimpse of a dark robe. (I have 
since learned that she is Grandmamma.) 

In all these pictures there is one great marvel, as far as 
our weak natural senses are concerned, for what we consider 
as the substantial, material individual was in the two first 
instances totally ignored by the photographic plate, while 
only the apparently invisible and intangible was manifested, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


15 


and in the third plate only a shadowy view of the mortal is 
given, while she who has thrown off the garment of flesh 
stands forth as the true being. 

In the first picture that was taken on the next occasion, 
April nth, I was delighted to recognise the same standing 
figure that had been on the unlucky negative that had been 
broken the week before; but this time I also was permitted 
to be visible, and the spirit form was somewhat smaller 
than in the former portrait. But somehow Mamma’s like¬ 
nesses have each time failed, for in this one she is rather out 
offocus. 

My cousin, Mrs. Pearson, met us there by appointment, 
as she was anxious to obtain a likeness of her deceased 
sister, so she took her place, while I went behind into the 
cabinet (before which there is now a screen, as well as the 
previous drapery), and Mrs. Guppy sat in the studio, as 
she had done with me. To her great delight, on the 
negative appears a figure (standing partly before her, so 
that the white robe partially conceals her dress), which 
assuredly resembles that of her sister; the face is uncovered, 
so that I hope the features may be distinguishable when 
printed. 

Mr. Simkiss, a well-known Spiritualist, of Wolverhampton, 
sat with his wife and child in a group. Mrs. Guppy saw a 
figure go towards them, and kneel by the side of Mrs. 
Simkiss, who also saw it approach, and when the negative 
was developed, with them was seen the kneeling figure. 

There have been several other photographs taken ; some 
of which are very interesting —two (to one of which I have 
already alluded) of Mrs. Guppy, Tommy,- and the spirit 
Katie, who is their chief adviser: Mrs. Wallace, with two 
spirits who look like Malays, who were probably attracted 
to Mr. Wallace during his sojourn in the Malayan Archi¬ 
pelago : Mr. John Jones, of Enmore Park, with the kneel¬ 
ing figure of his daughter : Mr. Herne, entranced, while 
a form wonderfully resembling himself is holding some 
flowers over his head. 

Your last month’s suggestion of entering into com- 


16 


CHRONICLES OF 


munication with me has led to some interesting corre¬ 
spondence.—Believe me, yours,” &c. 

April 15 th . /77/ 


Although it is chiefly my own personal experience to 
which I wish to confine myself, yet the following testimony 
in the Spiritualist of May 15th is so important that I 
consider it worth extracting. It is a portion of a letter 
from Mr. Slater to the editor, dated 19 Leamington Road 
Villas, Westbourne Park, May 8th, 1872 :— 

“ I visited Mr. Hudson, told him my object in calling, 
and after a few preliminary remarks on both sides, he pro¬ 
ceeded to take a negative of me. It turned out to be a 
very good, clear, sharp negative, — nothing more. I 
requested him to try another, which he did, selecting 
indiscriminately from some previously used and dirty 
glasses one for this occasion, and after going through the 
usual routine of cleaning, done in my presence, he poured 
on the collodion, and placed it in the bath. I remained 
in the dark room all the time the plate was in the bath. I 
saw it put into the camera frame and then into the camera, 
which had been previously focussed to me, and all that 
Mr. Hudson had to do was to uncover the lens. I saw 
the slide drawn up, and when sitting saw the cap or cover 
of the camera removed,’ and after the usual exposure 
replaced on the lens. I then accompanied him into the dark 
room, and saw the developing solution poured on the 
plate ; but not the vestige of anything appeared, neither 
myself, nor background, but a semi-opaque film all over 
the plate, as if it had been somewhat over-exposed. I then 
asked for another attempt, which was carried out under 
precisely the same circumstances, namely, that I witnessed 
the whole proceeding from beginning to end. I must now, 
in justice to the “Psychic force” gentlemen, tell them that 
I asked mentally, and felt what I asked ’—that if it were 
possible for the spirit of my mother to come and stand by 
my side, and with me to portray her presence, to please 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


17 


do so. The result you may or may not have seen, it is a 
fine female figure draped in white, standing before me with 
her hand resting on my head ; the drapery merely covers 
the whole of my body, leaving only the head and one 
hand visible. I need not say I was as pleased as I was 
astonished, and felt determined to further investigate the 
matter, as I felt certain Mr. Hudson played no trick on 
this occasion. Having read in the British Journal of 
Photography that the editor thought 'it very unlikely that 
he would get any spirit pictures if he took his own instru¬ 
ment and plates, I took the hint, and did as he suggested, 
not that I doubted the artist or the spirits in the least. I 
accordingly made a new combination of lenses, and took 
also a new camera and several glass plates. I did, in Mr. 
Hudson’s room all the looking on, and I focussed the 
instrument to the sitter, and obtained, in the same manner 
as before, a fine spirit picture. 

It was again repeated with another sitter, and with like 
success ; collusion or trickery was altogether out of the 
question. After the last attempt I felt further induced to 
carry out an optical arrangement for spirit photography, 
and knowing, as most scientific men do, that the invisible 
end of the spectrum is the most active chemically, I 
resolved to exemplify to sceptics that with such an instru¬ 
ment as I now had made, and would use, we could take 
portraits of the sitters, although the colour of the glass was 
such that only in the strongest light could the person 
focussing see the sitter at all. No one was more astonished 
than Mr. Hudson, after seeing me focus the instrument to 
a lady sitting in the chair, to find not only a sharp, well- 
defined negative, with good halftone ; but also, standing 
by the lady was a fine spirit figure, draped in black and 
white. The exposure was not any longer than with the 
usual lenses of the same aperture and focal length : namely, 
two and a half-inch lenses, with two-inch stops; the focus 
from the back lens five inches. 

We tried another with, if possible, better success; the 
sitter was a little child belonging to the lady just men- 


18 


CHRONICLES OF 


tioned, and the result was a female figure standing by the 
child. 

I think Mr. Hudson was quite satisfied that another 
person’s instruments and plates answered the purpose just 
as well as his own. If he is not satisfied on that score, I 
am ; for not a move nor a thing did he do to these, my own 
plates, unobserved by me. There was no room for any 
transparency to be placed in the frame of the camera, nor 
was there any other device used on these occasions. 

Several ways may of course be sugested to shew how 
easily the assumed imposture may be managed; but you 
may take it from me that whatever the meaning may be for 
coming in suspicious shape, there is no imposture in the cases. 

I was allowed to do what I pleased to guard against 
deception in my own carte , and I was permitted to overlook 
and to scrutinise the whole process in another case. 

We naturally ask ourselves what is the meaning of it ? 
Why appear in such suspicious and questionable shape ? 
And for the present we must be content to say, “ We don’t 
know ! ” But by being patient we shall no doubt discover 
sooner or later that there was some wisdom in the strange¬ 
ness of the manifestations. Perhaps it may be to correct 
our erroneous impression that spirit is less tangible, less 
real than matter; and as the only figure I have seen with 
the face uncovered is one which stands by the side of Mr. 
Herne, the well-known medium, and is his exact counterpart, 
some light may be thrown by these ghostly figures on the 
theory of the “double.” 

I don’t, however, ask you to put any faith in my specula¬ 
tive thoughts as to the why and wherefore; but I do, in my 
ordinary powers of observation, and my common-sense 
judgment in matters of fact, and I again say that the spirit- 
photographs in question are not produced in the way it is 
suggested they might be, to impose upon the over-credulous, 
but that they are realities, they are genuine.” 

It will be evident from Mr. Slater's letter that already 
there was cavil and controversy as to whether the pictures 
were genuine, so that poor Mr. Hudson was beginning to 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


T 9 


find that his wondrous gift was accompanied by many thorns, 
which lacerated his fingers and his sensibilities. ... I was 
one day asked, in serious confidence, whether I was quite 
sure that there had been no fraud in the photographs for 
which I had sat. It seemed to me that she who put the 
question must have some reason for the interrogation, so I 
carefully looked back in my own mind on all the circum¬ 
stances attendant upon each of them, so I was some two or 
three minutes ere I could answer positively—“Yes, I am 
quite sure. Any fraud would have been utterly impossible.” 
Not only did I understand the whole process, and watch— 
not in suspicion, but intense interest—every item of the 
work, but I remembered many small details which gave 
additional certainty. But in those early days, I did not 
know Mr. Hudson to his innermost core, as I afterwards, 
through our long and continued intercourse, did; so that 
my utmost vigilance was roused, and from that moment I 
watched his every movement so closely that I would have 
defied him even to raise his hand without mv seeing it. He 
has since said that no one ever kept so strict a guard over 
him as I did, and I do not regret that I did so, for, thank 
God ! the suspicion did not generate in my own mind, 
therefore I have no cause to be ashamed of it, but I am 
thus enabled to give the stronger expression to my declara¬ 
tion that throughout all the photographic work that Mr. 
Hudson did in my presence, fraud was not only absolutely 
impossible, but that no shadow of it was ever attempted. 

So many sitters and so many mediums used now to go 
thronging to Mr. Hudson’s that untoward influences were 
found to be at work, even, at times, decomposing the bath; 
so I received directions to get some frankincense, for the 
purpose of “purifying by fire” on every occasion before we 
had our sittings, I accordingly went to the chemist to make 
my purchase, and he said there was a question as to which 
of two gums or resins was the true frankincense, so I asked 
him to shew me both, and that my spirit friends would solve 
the difficulty; which they did by selecting the gum olibanum, 
and he said that that agreed with his own previous opinion. 


20 


CHRONICLES OF 


For the first once or twice, I burned it in a small saucer, 
but I was afterwards desired to take a bronze Javanese 
incense-burner that I have, so as to use a larger quantity, 
but they explained to me very decidedly that its purpose is 
only to clear away unholy influences. In some of the photo¬ 
graphs the little burner may be seen either on a table or 
a chair, and has sometimes puzzled people as to what it 
could be, for it is a quaint curiosity. 

I have given the commencement of my third letter in 
another form, so I will continue from that point. 

“Mrs. Tebb came to me on the 3rd of April, to see 
the later photographs, and to receive the gift of the three 
sprays of palm intrusted to me for her on the previous 
Thursday. I mesmerised her, and she passed into trance ; 
and said : “ I see two men taking photographs. They turn 
the camera so that they can take people as they come in at 
the door—there is some one there now, something tall and 
covered over; I thought it looked like a person in a night¬ 
dress, but I can’t see. There is a light that goes out from 
this camera, it goes out in rays, and the very top ray just 
rests on the top of the object—no, it is the bottom ray that 
rests on the top of the object; the rays cross, and the top 
ray goes down to the ground.” 

Her saying this was very interesting to me, for she knows 
nothing of photography and has never looked into a camera, 
so she does not know that objects are seen therein as if 
upside-down. I asked, “Does the light pass from the 
individual to the camera, or from the camera to the sitter ? ” 
The light seems to come from the camera; it is very in¬ 
tensely bright as it comes from that tube, and diminishes in 
brightness as it reaches the person. They are shewing me 
how they gather it up on the glass; the opening is full of 
light—so bright. The tall man with the long hair holds his 
hand so against the camera (here she extended her left arm, 
and held it still, as if resting it upon something; but with 
the right hand she seemed to be gathering from the atmos¬ 
phere, closing her hand upon it, and then opening her hand 
and throwing what she had collected into what I believe 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


2 1 


was the lens of the camera), and with his other hand he 
draws the light up to his own body, and then it flows into 
this instrument. Oh ! I can see that as it touches his hand 
it changes the colour of it, makes it look almost like being 
in a flame, and when it has gone into the instrument, it 
turns to a pale colour again. They are shewing me that 
this is a real substance that they collect:—can be used for 
many purposes—if they bring it all up, and appropriate it 
for photography, there will be none left for healing :—they 
are putting some of it on the head of a man, and they say, 
‘ Look, he is healed; ’ it is Spirit Power , and for a con¬ 
siderable time it will be used in God’s Wisdom to promote 
the visible appearance of spirit forms, and if these forms are 
made as apparent as your form, they can be photographed 
without much expenditure of the same power in the process 
of photographing. [I suppose that is why the spirits now 
come to me so frequently to collect power, which they tell 
me is needed for the photographs, in the same manner 
that they do when I am going to have a seance.] “Yes, 
and it is recommended that on the day when you purpose 
sitting for spirit photographs, you should stand for the 
space of a quarter of an hour directly over the place 
usually occupied by your easel, with uncovered feet, for it is 
holy ground — literally —and you will take added power to 
the photographic circle—enable the spirits better to ex¬ 
ternalise themselves, not in the fleshly principle, but in 
expression and all that goes to make up the marked 
individuality either of a man or of a spirit—in other words 
the power coming through you will be utilised to give the 
finishing grace, and to put the appearance of life into the 
likeness. You will hear that several photographers are 
making experiments with a view of producing these pic¬ 
tures.” [It is said that there is already another who has 
succeeded in doing something.] “ The power is waiting to 
rest upon persons already set aside for this work—the time 
will soon come when those who are chosen will receive the 
call—it shall be well with them if they are ready There 
will be many calls, but only a few are chosen to do the best 


22 


CHRONICLES OF 


work, and that work will bear much fruit which shall de¬ 
scend in blessings upon unborn generations. It is expected 
that some of the existing forms of spirit manifestations 
will gradually die out not to be restored, and the power 
which has been used to produce those, as it flows to the 
usual channels, will be diverted, and made to help in the 
higher forms of manifestation. Your work will come to you 
day by day, and your own steadfast faith will help you to 
possess your soul in patience, however tried you may and 
will be, by those who should be your coadjutors. The 
work must go on, it is like a torrent, and no feeble hands 
may stay the force of it, but they are permitted to widen the 
channels, and in so doing, they will work with the Lord.” 

With reference to the Spirit Fewer of which she spoke, I 
have since learned that it is gathered as a reserve force, to 
be used in combination with the power naturally issuing 
forth at the time from the other mediums present and from 
the sitter; but there are sometimes atmospheric impedi¬ 
ments either earthly or spiritual, which may necessitate a 
greater expenditure of that reserve force, so that all may be 
exhausted even in one single negative, and without some 
portion of that power, nothing spiritual can be manifested 
on the plate, and I have been reminded of my experience 
on the 7th of March, when, there being none left, the dag¬ 
ger could be held over my head, but the little spirit hand 
supporting it was unseen. 

I have also been told by my invisible guides, that this 
force is something drawn from me, and not merely the 
natural outflow, therefore they are cautious to extract but 
a very little at each time, so as not to affect my vital powers. 
This seems to me to explain the fact that Mumler becomes 
exhausted after taking three or four negatives in a day, for 
perhaps his spirit friends may not be quite so careful, and 
may go on drawing from him while he is at work. I am 
likewise informed that in some instances the emanations 
from the mediums and the sitter do not harmonise and 
amalgamate, in which case no good photograph can be the 
result. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


I will now resume the account from where I left off in 
my last month’s letter, and although I may trespass some¬ 
what largely on your space, I do not hesitate to do so, as 
it is the work of the day, and is continually increasing in 
spiritual interest. Some persons may be disappointed in 
the photographs themselves, because they do not come 
up to their imagination of spirits, but what we have to 
do with is truth , not fancy , but they will at any rate 
prove that spirits are not shapeless airy nothings, but 
have bodies really as substantial as our own. The photo¬ 
graphic difficulties., too, are considerable, but as they are 
gradually overcome, the results will continue to increase 
in beauty, even as they have already done to so great an 
extent. 

Mrs. Guppy accompanied me to Mr. Hudson’s on the 
18th of April, and the first negative referred to a slight 
annoyance that had occurred in the course of the week, 
interesting to myself, but not to others. In the next (plate 
I. No. 3) my hand is uplifted so as to touch the garments 
of a tall, majestic female with a lovely face of the Jewish 
type; there is a peculiar stateliness about her, as if she 
might have been one of the prophetesses of old ; and I am 
told that she is the daughter of Ja'irus. 

The following one was done for me as a birthday present 
(for April 20th), and although perhaps not striking to 
others, is to me full of interest, for in the flood of power 
poured upon me in rays from above, may gradually be 
descried many undefined faces. There is also a peculiar 
stream being poured past my extended arm into my lap, 
looking something like the representation of rain in a 
water-colour landscape, the character of which induced me 
to get out Mr. Tiffin’s original attempt, March 7th, 1864, 
which contains a long stream somewhat similar, but in that 
instance it does not terminate with me, as in this photo¬ 
graph, but goes from the top to the bottom, by which I 
think was implied that it must flow for some time before it 
could be concentrated upon me. The picture, too, carries 
out the thought then striven for, shewing how I am sur- 


24 


CHRONICLES OF 


rounded by loved and loving ones, and my spirit friends 
have named it “ A great cloud of witnesses.” 

I had a seance at home for my birthday, and then made 
an appointment with Mrs. Ramsay who was one of the 
friends present, to meet me at Mr. Hudson’s on the 25th, 
which she did; so Mrs. Guppy and I sat on opposite sides 
in the studio between Mr. Hudson and the sitter. I had 
been impressed that I was first to sit for one negative, so 
as to prepare the spot that Mrs. Ramsay was to occupy, 
and also to give her a feeling of calm repose before she 
took her place. When I went into the dark room to see it 
developed, Mr. Hudson said, “ I do not think there will be 
anything to-day, for I have been very unlucky lately.” His 
words seemed to come true, for there was nothing besides 
myself. I, however, did not despair, for my spirit teachers 
had themselves appointed the day, and I thought (as was 
really the case), that they were reserving all the gathered 
power for her pictures. The three negatives were all 
interesting to her, but especially the third. On the two 
first were spirit forms, but on this last plate appeared, 
suspended from above, a kind of stone or gem, representing 
a monogram, the promise that it should be photographed 
having been given in*semi-trance through Mrs. Tebb on the 
evening of my seance. 

On the 2nd of May, Mrs. Guppy was unable to accom¬ 
pany me, but a young friend of hers, with strong medium 
powers, kindly went with me instead, and I had two suc¬ 
cessful negatives taken, which I will describe presently. 

Mrs. Cooper and her daughter were to meet me there, 
so they were summoned from the specimen room as soon 
as mine were done. They had with them a little girl who 
had lost her mother some few months previously, and were 
in hopes that she might be presented on one of the plates. 
Accordingly Mrs. Cooper took her seat with the child 
standing by her — but alas ! no spirit appeared — Miss 
Cooper then stood (alone), but was equally unsuccessful. 
It was then suggested that the child should be photo¬ 
graphed by herself, and when the negative was developed, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


2 5 


there was a spirit form, but the child was invisible ! I have 
not seen a proof, to know whether the mother (with whom 
I was well acquainted in her childhood and girlhood,) is 
recognisable, but I can understand that as all their thoughts 
were concentrated on obtaining that one likeness, the 
power was used for that especial purpose, and I, too, had 
had her much in my mind during the week, as I knew how 
anxious the bereaved husband was for it, but having made 
those previous engagements, I had been unable to make 
one for him to meet me. (The photograph proved a 
wonderful likeness of Emma.) 

My first negative gives the first glimpse in fulfilment of 
an intimation I have received, that in course of time they 
may be able to shew us something of spiritual scenery by 
means of photography, for a lofty rock is seen on the right 
(referring to the Scripture symbolism), and I believe it is 
on a portion of that rock that the spirit is seated. 

I took the two photographs with me to Mrs. Tebb’s on 
the evening of May 7th; she was deeply interested in 
them, and their meaning was gradually unfolded. 

The two pictures belong to one another, for it is the 
same spirit who is with me in both. In the first, we are 
seated opposite one another, and appear to be in deep 
conversation, but it was the interpretation of the second 
(plate I. No. 4) that was given first. We are standing 
face to face, her right hand is within mine, while with the 
left she gathers the drapery under her chin. There was 
a something that had puzzled me to understand, for it 
seemed almost like an arm passing round my left shoulder, 
yet it could ?iot be, for both her hands were occupied. 
Mrs. Tebb examined it, and said, “ It is a ray of coloured 
light, flowing from her to you ; they are shewing it to 
me ” (here she moved her hand as if seeing the light issue 
from herself), “it is the link binding you to each other; 
it flows from the heart, but also from all this region 
below the heart, explaining the phrases ‘ his bowels did 
yearn upon his brother : ’—‘ bowels of compassion,’ &c. 
and they are giving me to understand that unless that 


26 


CHRONICLES OF 


light can touch the other person, they ought not to have 
anything to do with one another :—a time is coming 
when that link will be perceptible to all of us, and thus we 
shall know with whom we may beneficially hold com¬ 
munion. It does not seem the quantity of that stream of 
light, so much as the quality, that is of importance :—what 
they first shewed me was of a lovely pink colour, and now 
they are shewing me some of a rich hue, like arterial blood. 
It encircles you, although you scarcely see it on this side 
(beneath the right arm), but it must come quite round, 
forming a complete bond of union :—you look as if you 
felt it, and the expression in your face is as if you had 
learned far more than words could tell; that language 
would only weaken the force of what you have received. 
In the first picture she was endeavouring to make you 
understand what was going to be shewn, and there is in 
you a slight shrinking from the thought,—it is not your 
inner self that shrinks, but, as it were, your humanity, and 
in her urging it upon you, she has forgotten that the 
movement of her hand will alter the photographic posi¬ 
tion, although enhancing the life-charm, for it was being 
impressed upon your soul, however unaware you were of 
it, as is clearly seen in the second picture, where you have 
fully accepted it. I am told that this is given to you as 
the first manifestation of the inner life externalised as it 
were,—in the same way that so many other phases of 
Spiritualism have been presented to you, before going out 
to the world in general. She is one with whom you are 
strongly knit, and it seems to me that you have been a 
teacher to her in her spiritual life, and as if in some way 
you have helped her even more than that, as if there were 
some other peculiar bond, for which she feels especial 
gratitude and love.” [Can you learn who she is? for 
although I have an idea, it is so difficult to recognise a 
likeness in profile that I cannot be quite certain.] “ I 
think,—is she not your sister ? ” [Oh ! yes,] said I, and 
told her how many reasons I had for thinking it was Zilla, 
having been done on her birthday, and my having in the 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


27 


course of that day so strongly and often felt the signals of 
herself, her husband, and her dear son Charlie, and I 
thought that my loving care of the four dear children she 
had left, was the further bond of which she had spoken. 

“ Ah ! you are now face to face, and soul to soul, but I 
cannot help again remarking the fulness of expression in 
your own countenance.” I said I had had a most peculiar 
feeling while standing there, an impulse almost as if I must 
speak, as if there were some loved one so very near to me 
that my very lips seemed quivering with emotion. 

The spirit figure in both photographs is exquisitely 
graceful, but the most striking characteristic is, if I may so 
term it, the togetherness of the spirit and the mortal:—in 
all the previous pictures, although on the same plate, they 
have seemed apart from one another, living separate 
existences, but here they are close as two loving sisters 
dwelling in one home, and that home the “strong rock for 
an house of defence.” Psalm xxxi. 2. 

On the 9th of May, Mrs. Guppy was again prevented 
from accompanying me, so I went quite alone, and felt 
somewhat anxious as to the result—on the first negative 
there was no spirit, but over my head was a kind of rainbow 
form, and an indistinct shadowing towards that part to which 
my face was turned :—I w T as happy! let that represent what 
it might, it was a spiritual evidence, so the next plate was 
prepared without any misgivings on Mr. Hudson’s part. 

I have just received the proofs, and am delighted with 
them ! In the first, I am alone among the mountains—“I 
lift up mine eyes unto the hills, from whence cometh my 
help.” Psalm cxxi. 1. In the second, I am standing with 
my hand laid lightly on the head of a male figure, who 
almost seems to be kneeling, but in reality he rises partly 
through the floor; being veiled, the features cannot be dis¬ 
tinguished. In the third (plate I. No. 5), a female figure 
stands near me with the face clearly visible; I think she is 
a dear relative, who passed away upwards of thirty years 
ago, so that I cannot be quite sure about my own memory 
of her. 


28 


CHRONICLES OF 


While I was standing for the second plate, just at the 
instant that Mr. Hudson had uncapped the lens, a sudden 
gust of wind threw the background screen against me, so that 
it rested upon me during the time that the negative was 
being taken. When the cap was again put on, and Mr. 
Hudson had said, “ Thank you, that will do,” I called to 
him to release me from the weight; for as he did not look 
towards me, he, fortunately, had not seen the accident, for 
in his flurry he would have rushed over to me, and spoiled 
the picture. I am gratified to see, in the photograph, that 
I kept perfectly steady, but my invisible companion was 
more easily startled, for it is perceptible that he did move. 

May 16th, I am just returned from Holloway, and wish 
to add a short statement of the extraordinary manifestation 
that has taken place to-day. 

Mrs. Tebb was to meet me at Mr. Hudson’s, to be my 
first professional sitter; but I was first to have a negative 
taken, while she sat by. I accordingly took the position 
impressed upon me at the time, and stood facing the East, 
the camera being at the South, so that I was exactly in 
profile;—my left hand was placed under my chin, while my 
right hand hung down. The negative was developed, and 
to our bewildering surprise, in the picture 1 was turned full- 
face ! with the hands placed together in an attitude of 
prayer. I think that of all the wonders that have occurred, 
this was the most startling to Mr. Hudson himself. 

Mrs. Tebb then took her seat, while I (to make the test 
conditions as stringent as possible, ?iot to satisfy myself for 
I have had so many convincing proofs that I should be 
deficient in common sense if I doubted him, but for Mr. 
Hudson’s own sake), went into the dark room with him, saw 
him clean his plate, collodionise it, &c.,—never leaving him 
for one moment until the negative was fully developed, on 
which was a spirit form (plate II. No. io). She sat for a 
second; and I with her for a third, but there was nothing 
defined on either plate. Mrs. Tebb then left, and Mrs. 
Cooper, of Sydenham Hill, was to be my next sitter, the 
same rigorous conditions being carried out. I had before, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


29 


by spirit direction, written to her to bring “ Pilgrim’s Pro¬ 
gress,” for Bunyan is her guardian spirit;—so she seated 
herself at a small table with the volume before her. On the 
first plate there appeared about a dozen or upwards of stars 
or perhaps spirit lights. But upon the next, there was 
unmistakably Bunyan himself, the face and head covered 
with so transparent a veil that I think the features will come 
out distinctly. 

Mrs. Anderson then came to the studio ; she had intended 
to try with only Mrs. Cooper, but was very glad that I con¬ 
sented also to remain. Mrs. Cooper went into the dark 
room with Mr. Hudson, and (as I had done), remained 
with him during the whole process, and upon Mrs. Ander¬ 
son’s plate appeared a figure with a long floating robe, who 
she said was Oress, her guardian spirit, who had promised 
to endeavour thus to shew himself, so that it has altogether 
been a most satisfactory day, especially to Mr. Hudson, 
whose sensitive nature is suffering much from the ungener¬ 
ous attacks to which he is being subjected, but which he 
must eventually live down.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

The portrait taken with Mrs. Tebb, is that of a sister 
who passed away in infancy and has since grown up to 
womanhood. She has frequently seen her, when in the 
clairvoyant state, and in the first instance was somewhat 
startled by her resemblance to herself, although the photo¬ 
graph is not sufficiently defined to make that evident. What 
especially charms me in the picture is the simple, unassum¬ 
ing, modest attitude; which is a characteristic I have very 
often been struck with in the spirit photographs, and as 
being in its very nature an evidence of their genuineness, 
even were there no other proofs, for we well know that the 
almost universal attribute of photographs in general is the 
Ego that they all exhibit, and a photographer’s chief business 
in posing a sitter is to be careful to make the best of 
any good feature, and to arrange all the drapery in the 
most elaborate manner. I have also noticed with reference 
to the mortal sitters in their spirit pictures, that they usually 
look much more natural and unconstrained than when sit- 


CHRONICLES OF 


30 

ting for their own likenesses, for the very reason that their 
thoughts are engrossed with the desire of again beholding a 
lost loved one, and self is for the moment entirely set aside, 
much to their own embellishment. 

Letter, No. 4. “ Before resuming my narrative of the 

progress of this work, I must say a few words with reference 
to the accusation against Mr. Hudson of having made false 
pictures, which aspersion I firmly believe to be grounded 
entirely upon a non-comprehension of spiritual phenomena, 
which in so many other instances have upset many of our 
preconceived notions. 

The especial picture to which so much objection is now 
made, has been, from my first study of it, one of the most 
interesting to me—that of Mr. Herne and his double , and of 
course I was immediately struck with the fact of the carpet 
being seen in an unbroken line through both the figures. 
When I amused myself, some sixteen years ago, with 
photography, it was purely as an amateur, for the sake of 
retaining memorials of the faces and places I loved, so that 
I know nothing experimentally of the tricks that may be 
performed by its means, but if a picture has been taken by 
“double exposure,” there must be some sort of clue as to 
which was the first half, and in this there is no such trace, 
nor is the carpet over-exposed, which must have been the 
case if it had been taken twice (plate V. No. 43). 

Now, from what the picture itself revealed to me, Mr. 
Herne is clearly entranced—his limp, inert attitude is pre¬ 
cisely similar to that which I saw a short time since in 
another physical medium whom I had mesmerised into a 
recruiting sleep after worry and fatigue—his spirit has gone 
forth from him, and as he is not “ all there ” he has become 
partially transparent, his physical surroundings being also, 
to a certain extent, spiritualised. But it was the inner man 
externalised who taught me the most, for it shewed me that 
the glorification of self was the chief aim of the whole 
individual, to strew flowers upon the outer man being the 
thought of the “ soul,” for that is the term generally 
applied by mediums to their visitors when they are the 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


spirits of living persons, and such experiences are very 
frequent. Revelations like this will be given to us without 
stint in this photographic work, for although similar teach¬ 
ings abound in the written records of almost all mediums, 
they rarely come to the knowledge of any one beyond their 
own immediate circle, but in this form the lesson may 
reach the heart through the eye, and may the impression 
be permanent! 

I had contemplated saying something about the spirit 
photographs that are appearing in two other studios, but 
as I find this article must extend to considerable length, I 
will defer it until another occasion, expressing my hope 
that I may be forestalled by the workers themselves. 

Each month I have to relate fresh wonders, and I should 
almost hesitate to mention what I now have to tell, but that 
I feel the work is yet in its infancy, and that each mani¬ 
festation is a step towards that which is yet to come, so that 
it will not do to omit any link in the chain of facts, and 
this is, a negative taken of me, by direct power, when I was 
not present :—for the negative has made its appearance 
without any one having an idea when it could have been 
done. It is a kind of companion to the one I described 
last month, when I told about my having stood in profile , 
and the picture coming out full-face,—and that my hands 
appeared on the negative in an attitude of prayer, such not 
having been at all my position:—in this new picture, I am 
represented in profile, with my hands in the prayerful 
attitude of the other negative,—which is a position in which 
I have never stood for any picture ; I was impressed to place 
my hands so in the wonderful photograph with the Cross, 
that w r as done for me on the day before Good Friday, but 
then I was seated. Neither of these photographs will have 
the slightest interest for any one as pictures, but to myself 
they are valuable as marvellous evidence of spirit powers. 

I must here enter into fuller details than I did in my 
published report, as it makes a part of the continuous' nar¬ 
rative of my life’s work. When the thus transformed full- 
face protrait appeared, Mr. Hudson, in his glee, exclaimed 


32 


CHRONICLES OF 


that it was worth fifty pounds, so that his mortification was 
extreme when on the following Thursday he had to tell me 
that it had vanished, and that with all his seeking he had 
been unable to find it. On the succeeding Thursday, while 
looking at the photographs that Miss Hudson had got 
ready for me, to my astonishment I found a picture of my¬ 
self that I did not recognise, and I could only imagine 
that in some extraordinary manner the spirits must have 
manipulated the negative in question, for upon it I found 
myself, as I have described, in profile, but still with my 
hands as I had not placed them. The more I looked at it, 
the more it puzzled me, for although it certainly was me, 
it seemed spiritualised. I could come to no other inference 
but that it must be the same, because no other had been 
taken, but all such reasoning was annihilated on the follow¬ 
ing Thursday, bv there being prints from that very negative 
itsel f, which, to Mr. Hudson’s great satisfaction, he had 
found behind a collection of unused plates, although how 
it had got there, he was quite unable to discover. 

Of course this manifestation has given me much food for 
thought, and I cannot but conclude that the seed for it 
was sown during the Friday afternoon seances of Mrs. Tebb 
and myself (see “ Evenings at Home in Spiritual Seance ”), 
when we worked for direct power, commencing on the 
14th of January 1870, when there were a few marks as if 
done by a finger-nail on the sheet of paper we had placed 
under the table, in full daylight. Week by week there was 
a very slight increase, and then a pencil was used, but 
although our sheet of paper became covered with marks, 
there was never anything very defined. I was also directed 
to place a sheet of paper and a pencil under my bed; and 
that too was marked upon very similarly. I continued this 
latter plan for I think about a twelvemonth, when I was 
told that I had done all that was needful in working for 
direct power ; the result would shew itself when the due time 
had arrived.—Mrs. Tebb was with me for her own sitting 
on that 16th of May, when my changed position was taken, 
and I think they may have been able to combine her 





PLATE 2. 




























































SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


emanations with mine, to use for the purpose of executing 
that direct negative, for which they may afterwards have 
been some days in preparation;—but they certainly hid the 
other plate, so that the fresh one should make all the more 
impression upon me, and that I should work out the pro¬ 
blem by degrees. 

Later on, I have received the fuller information that it 
was by the aid and under the directions of the spirit Sir 
Peter Lely that this wonder was performed. 

“Two photographs have been taken of Mrs. Cooper, 
which are especially interesting as corroborative of one 
another, for John Bunyan, who has long been known to 
her as her guardian spirit, appears on both of them. She 
went to Mr. Hudson’s on the 6th of May, and sat (Mr. 
Herne as the medium), with a small volume of “ Pilgrim’s 
Progress ” in her hands. Behind, but above her, Bunyan 
is seen with his hand pointing upwards ; the face is covered 
with a thick veil; he has a dark mantle, and a white robe 
which is partially covered by her arm in a manner that no 
counterfeiting spirit-photographer could imitate without 
the consent of the sitter. In the picture taken with my 
mediumship (May 16th), John Bunyan stands in front, 
looking kindly upon her, for although the face is covered, 
the veil is very thin, so that if the negative had been dense 
enough, the features would have come out quite clearly; 
but even as it is, there is expression on the face, and he no 
longer wears the heavy dark cloak. It is curious that 
although the open book (“ Pilgrim’s Progress ”) is seen, 
which is as a sort of connecting link, the pillar of the 
table on which it lies has completely disappeared (spiri¬ 
tualised away), and the folds of his robe are seen through 
the volume as if it were made of glass. 

On the 23rd of May I found poor Mr. Hudson much 
harassed, the consequences of course being that his 
mediumship suffers, so that he feared we should have 
nothing at all, and in fact on neither of the negatives was 
there any spirit form, but in the second there is a very full 
stream pouring upon me from something like a hovering 

C 



34 


CHRONICLES OF 


dove, a copy of which I sent to Mrs. Tebb, and she wrote 
about it thus to me,—“ On Sunday I sat quietly with your 
new photograph, and these words were deeply impressed 
upon my mind—‘ I will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh,’ 
Joel ii. verse 28,—and these words were repeated to me 
over and over again, with the emphasis placed differently 
on the words, as for instance, ‘/ will pour out my spirit 
upon all flesh,’ ‘ I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh.’ ” 

Two friends who had just arrived from the country, 
followed me to Mr. Hudson’s on that same day, and sat 
three times, the first and last quite unsuccessfully, but on the 
second plate there was a very shadowy form, with trans¬ 
parent drapery, and during the whole process, the gentleman, 
who has had much photographic experience, never left Mr. 
Hudson’s side, either in or out of his small dark room. 

On the 30th of May, Mr. Hudson was both nervous 
and anxious, for he had had two sitters that morning, and 
had taken eight negatives, but there was not the faintest 
appearance of a spirit on any one of them, and I think he 
feared that the mediumship had passed away from him. I 
was impressed to mesmerise him for some little time before 
making my usual preparations of burning the frankincense. 

It was the first time of my going there with a desire for 
any special spirit, for I am too thankful for the boon 
bestowed, to raise by my own wishes any barrier to the 
best manifestations; but a day or two previously I had 
seen my sister (who had not visited London for upwards 
of two years), and she had lent me a miniature set as a 
brooch, of Papa when a very young man, and I thought it 
probable that it might be an aid for him to shew himself, 
so that I felt rather grieved when Mr. Hudson, in his 
nervousness, in taking the plate from the slide, let it slip 
through his fingers into the tank. He picked it up as 
quickly as he could, and proceeded with the development, 
and there was Papa kneeling before me; but unfortunately 
the film is damaged at the lower part of both figures, and 
the action of the mixed chemicals has a good deal fogged 
the picture, so that as a photographic work it is a failure, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


35 


although the fulfilment of my hope with reference to the 
spirit, who was immediately recognised by my sister, when 
I took it to shew to her. 

I sat again for the possibility of a second edition, to 
remedy the accident, but there was no spirit, all the power 
being reserved for the sittings with a gentleman (the Rev. 
Mr. B.) who was to meet me there, and who, being 
summoned, now took his seat, holding with both hands a 
ring that had been his wife’s, and the result is a most 
charming little picture. A sweet female figure kneels close 
to him, clad in a delicate gossamer-like garment, a portion 
of which passes under two of his fingers, as if her hand 
were there within his clasp, and by the expression of his 
face as he looks down, it would seem as if he must behold 
her. She wears a pretty little close bonnet, with a veil so 
thin as not to hide the features. A dark scarf (which I 
learn is of crimson hue, as a type of love), just covers the 
bust (plate II. No. n). 

He afterwards brought a miniature of his wife to shew 
me, which was identically the same face. 

His second negative also had a spirit form upon it, but 
that film got damaged by sticking to the slide, so that it 
was quite spoiled. 

On the 6th of June I found that Mr. Hudson had 
again all that morning been unsuccessful in obtaining 
spirit forms, although two or three different mediums had 
been present. I was to have but one negative, reserving 
the power for my other sitters, and we were delighted to 
see a tall, beautiful female spirit, with an unveiled face, 
even more clear than my own, whom I hoped I might 
recognise when printed, but alas! Mr. Hudson was so 
busy all the afternoon, that he left it till the next morning 
to varnish, and then the film curled completely off, so that 
he could not save it, and the same mischance nearly 
occurred this last Thursday, but as he had more leisure, 
he saw the calamity at once, and rescued it in time, but as 
I have not a proof, I will leave the description of that 
spirit until my next report. 


3 6 


CHRONICLES OF 


Mr. Tebb met me by appointment, but was suffering so 
severely from headache, that he feared it would totally 
impede any manifestation, but on his second plate there 
was a spirit form, although I believe they have never been 
able to identify it. 

He was succeeded by the same gentleman who had sat 
the previous week, and when the negative had been taken, 
he told me that he had felt a touch against his right 
shoulder, and in the picture there is a spirit seated on the 
ground by his side, leaning his head against that very 
shoulder just where he had felt the touch. He has since 
told me that he recognises the spirit as his brother. 

Notwithstanding all the contrarieties and difficulties, there 
continue to be a great number of spirit - portraits taken, 
many of whom have been recognised by their friends, 
which have given rise to some touching scenes :—a few 
days ago, two ladies were there, who burst into tears when 
they saw on the plate the loved face of one whose loss 
they deplored, and thus realised the certainty that he had 
not, in truth, gone far from them. 

I have not yet seen one that I am told Mr. Howitt recognises 
as a striking likeness of his son, but Mr. Coleman has written 
out the account, which I believe he intends to publish. 
(Better still! I find a letter from Mr. Howitt himself in the 
Spiritual Magazine for October, which I will subjoin at the 
close of this letter, and there is a good likeness of dear Mr. 
Howitt himself and his daughter, with the spirit under con¬ 
sideration (plate III. No. 27). 

I was right in my recognition of the spirit with me (plate 
I. No. 5), and my sister also at once said the likeness 
was unmistakable; it is that of my Aunt Helen, whose spirit 
flower excited much interest in my Exhibition (numbered 
24 in the catalogue), and will be remembered by many of 
those with whom I conversed. It is of a lovely full pink, 
resembling a sundered heart in its form, and she died of 
heart disease brought on by grief for the loss of her husband, 
William Harman Butler, whose spirit is with me in the 
previous photograph, where my hand was laid lightly on 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


37 


his head. She was the first to give me any promise with 
reference to the work to which I have been called, for on the 
2nd of January, i860, two days after my earliest phase of 
mediumship was developed, she gave me the simple mes¬ 
sage, “ You are to have a strong power as a medium; ” and 
now that this new form has come fully to me, on the very 
first day of success by myself (alone in combination with 
Mr. Hudson), she appears as if whispering behind me to 
recall her prophecy to my mind. In her will, she divided 
the money she left between her husband’s sister and myself. 
Mine was invested, and accumulated until (after Mamma’s 
death) I had to live upon it; but it was finally exhausted 
by the expenses of my Exhibition, which gives additional 
significance to the fact that she and her husband should be 
the first to manifest themselves on the day that my own gift 
was fully proved. I shewed this photograph to my sister’s 
maid, Charlotte (whom I believe to have medium powers), 
and she observed, “ She seems as if she were propping you 
up.” And she certainly may be said to have pecuniarily 
propped me up ever since Mamma’s death, and to be now 
desirous of doing so in this new work, as I was thus qualified 
on the following week to accept professional fees, and I also 
learn that she is one of those who gather from me the 
necessary substance for the purpose. 

The likenesses are assuming much more definiteness 
from the circumstance that the veil is being gradually with¬ 
drawn from the features, which is an evidence that we are 
becoming more closely united with the spirit-world. It 
reminds me of a fact mentioned by Mrs. Howitt (see Spiri¬ 
tual Magazine for August, 1862), in her slight memoir of 
the first Mrs. Home, given with the announcement of her 
death: “ In the earliest stages of her disease her spiritual 
perception began to open, and she commenced, and through¬ 
out her illness continued to see and converse with the 
denizens of the spiritual world. The most frequent visit¬ 
ants were her mother and father, and the mother of her 
husband. . . . She was also constantly attended by a veiled 
female spirit, whom she did not know, but whose very pre- 


CHRONICLES OF 


33 

sence gave her great comfort, though she never spoke, nor 
raised her veil. . . . Through the six months previous to 
her passing away, the veil was slowly and gradually gathered 
from the feet of the guardian spirit towards the head, until 
two days before her release, when for the last time she saw 
the spirit, with the veil gathered in the form of a crown 
about her head, but with one part, as a festoon, still con¬ 
cealing her face.” 

This description tallies very closely with the idea pre¬ 
sented by some of these photographs, but the most remark¬ 
able circumstance about them is their great variety, no two 
of the pictures resembling one another, either in pose or 
drapery, in which they certainly do not follow the photo¬ 
grapher’s usual ideal, which is more according to the milliner’s 
taste than that of the artist. The fabric, too, if I may so 
term it, of the draperies is exceedingly various, ranging 
from a most gauze-like transparency to rich satin-like folds, 
as in the robe worn by my Aunt Helen. 

Being somewhat of a privileged person, I was looking 
through Miss Hudson’s collection of envelopes, containing 
photographs to be called for, and was much struck with one 
which I regret exceedingly is not allowed to be sold, for it 
does indeed convey an awful lesson. It is that of a spirit 
without any covering except a cloth wrapped round his 
loins, and I am told by my unseen teachers that it is one 
who, while upon earth, lived for self alone, weaving himself 
no garments for eternity by clothing the naked, therefore 
he is himself now naked and earth-bound; for one bare 
foot is planted on the ground, while the other is laid on 
that of the sitter, as if to implore his aid to rise out of his 
forlorn condition. The figure is a finely proportioned one, 
the face is deeply shadowed as if by shame, and is therefore 
undistinguishable, but the arms humbly crossed over the 
breast seem to acknowledge the doom as a just one (plate 
V. No. 44). 

Another picture there is, of which I regret not having 
yet any copies, so as to give a clearly accurate description, 
for that gives a somewhat similar admonition. It is a 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


39 


female spirit clad in tattered garments—alas! for her, 
whose white robe of innocence became a filthy rag, and 
yet more alas ! for him, who may first have led her from 
the path of rectitude. Woe, woe to the land where 
unseemly lives are not pointed at by the finger of scorn 
(plate V. No. 45).—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

June 1 *jth. 

Mr. Howitt’s letter to the editor of the Spiritual Maga¬ 
zine. 

Dear Sir, . . . What I wish, however, more expressly 
to state to you is my satisfaction at seeing the accusations 
against Mr. Hudson’s spirit-photographs gradually clearing 
themselves off. During my recent short and hurried visit 
to London, I and my daughter paid a visit to Mr. Hudson’s 
studio, and through the mediumship of Mr. Herne—and 
perhaps of Mr. Hudson himself—obtained two photographs, 
perfect and unmistakable, of sons of mine, who passed into 
the spirit-world years ago. They had promised to thus 
shew themselves, if possible. 

These portraits were obtained under circumstances 
which did not admit of deception. Neither Mr. Hudson 
nor Mr. Herne knew who we were, Mr. Herne I never saw 
before. I shut him up in the recess at the back of the 
studio, and secured the door on the outside, so that he did 
not—and could not—appear on the scene. Mr. Benjamin 
Coleman, who was with us, and myself took the plates at 
hap-hazard from a dusty heap of such; and Mr. Coleman 
went into the dark chamber with the photographer, and 
took every precaution that no tricks were played there. 
But the greatest security was, that not knowing us, and our 
visit being without any previous announcement or arrange¬ 
ment, the photographer could by no means know what or 
whom we might be expecting. Mr. Coleman himself did 
not know of the existence of one of these children. Still 
further, there was no existing likeness of one of them. 

On sending these photographs to Mrs. Howitt in Rome, 


40 


CHRONICLES OF 


she instantly and with the greatest delight recognised the 
truth of the portraits. The same was the case with a lady 
who had known these boys most intimately for years. A 
celebrated and most reliable lady-medium whom they had 
spiritually visited many times at once recognised them 
perfectly, and as resembling a spirit-sister, whom they told 
her had died in infancy long before themselves, and which 
is a fact. 

I had written a letter to state these particulars publicly, 
when a friend, who mixes much with the London Spiritual¬ 
ists, assured me that to his knowledge Hudson and Herne 
had played tricks. On hearing this, as I had no means and 
no leisure, during my short and fully occupied stay in 
England, of ascertaining what was really the truth, I kept 
back my letter, reluctant to sanction fraud should it by any 
possibility exist; but on all occasions I have stated that so 
far as I was concerned the result of my visit to Mr. Hudson 
was a perfect success. 

It was my full intention to have made another experiment 
with him, but found it impossible, much to my regret. 

I feel it, however, only due to Mr. Hudson and to the 
cause of spirit-photography, to say that my visit to him was 
thoroughly satisfactory—that by no merely earthly means 
could he have presented me with the photographic like¬ 
nesses which he did; and that I, moreover, feel an inward 
and strong conviction that he is an honest man. Were he 
otherwise, he would, in fact, be a very great fool, since my 
own experience with him is proof positive that he can and 
does produce realities. 

I may add that the two portraits in question are the best 
and most clearly developed of any that I have seen, except 
that of Annina Carboni, obtained by Chevalier Kirkup in 
Florence—Yours faithfully, William Howitt. 

Dietenheim, Austrian Tyrol, 

August io. 

The following letter copied from the Spiritual Magazine 
for July may be interesting:— “Dear Sir, —Having read 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


41 


some remarks respecting the photographs of the Holloway 
ghosts, I resolved to go and examine for myself, and thus 
form my own judgment both of the artist and the bona fides 
of his productions, and I feel bound to say I left the studio 
of Mr. Hudson with the feeling of perfect satisfaction in the 
integrity of the man and his work. On the previous even¬ 
ing we held a seance at my own house, when a spirit-friend 
promised that if we went the next day to Mr. Hudson’s 
studio she would be present with us (that is, a young lady 
and myself). The spirit-friends kept their word, and we 
had a most beautiful photograph of the spirit, as clear and 
well defined as the sitter. There were present in the studio 
only the young lady who sat, myself, and Mr. Hudson. I 
went into the dark chamber, and directly the photograph 
was developed, two female figures were on the plate, the 
spirit standing beside the sitter partly obscuring her dress. 
It is the most wonderful and convincing thing I ever 
beheld. W. N. Armfield. 

Eden Villa, Cairns Road, New Wandsworth, 

June 6, 1872.” 


I must glean from two or three numbers of the same 
magazine a few words referring to other efforts in this direc¬ 
tion, with incidental allusions to Mr. Hudson, and the per¬ 
secution he was undergoing :— -June .—“ Of course, as was 
expected from the first, counterfeit spirit-portraits are being 
manufactured in various quarters, but we have seen some 
which there seems reason to believe genuine. . . . We 
learn that Mr. Reeves has been holding a circle for spirit 
manifestations at his house for some time past, and the con¬ 
trolling spirits at this circle desired that a photographic 
apparatus should be procured, with a view of producing 
spirit-photographs when circumstances would permit. At 
that time Mr. Reeves knew nothing of photography. At 
first only positives were taken, but after a while the spirits 
directed that negatives should be taken, and the positives 
be broken up. Miss Clara Harris, who is a medium, has 


42 


CHRONICLES OF 


been quite successful in obtaining satisfactory results. The 
first attempt produced a cloud of curious faces like masks, 
in the centre of which was a cross, the likeness of an arm, 
a wing, and other objects. On another occasion, the like¬ 
ness of an old lady with a walking-stick, and a basket on 
her lap appeared; she has been recognised as her grand¬ 
mother. ... We may state that the spirits appear like 
white images, their features being determined by faint lines 
and marks. They have not the material texture or appear¬ 
ance of those produced by Mr. Hudson, but more nearly 
resemble the spirit-forms of Mr. Mumler’s photographs, 
which are, however, of a greyer colour and more defined in 
outline.” 

Mr. Howitt writes, “ Chevalier Kirkup has also been 
getting spirit-photographs very successfully. One, of the 
spirit Annina, who carried the letters, is now before me. 
Her sister, Paolina Carboni, is seated facing you, and near 
her standing in the recess of the cabinet, is the figure of 
Annina, wrapped in a white bed-gown. She stands as if 
addressing her sister, with one hand with projecting fore¬ 
finger directed towards her. Mr. Kirkup says, “The 
likeness of the face, the height of the figure, the sex and 
age are all tests of its reality; ” facts, all of which were 
wholly unknown to the photographer.” (It really is a 
wonderful photograph, of which Mr. Hudson made a 
capital reproduction, one of which I possess.) 

July .—Extract from a private letter, signed T. S. 

“ On the other hand, the genuineness of some of the 
Holloway spirit-photographs is, I think, fairly established. 
No photographer can counterfeit the portrait of a deceased 
person unknown to him, and of whom no likeness is extant. 
Yet this is what is done in Mr. Hudson’s studio. I saw 
a letter the other day from Mr. William Howitt, in which 
he states that on the plate with himself appears the likeness 
of his son (drowned in Australia). The likeness was un¬ 
mistakable, and was at once recognised by both himself 
and his daughter. . . . One thing should not be forgotten. 
If only a single genuine spirit-photograph is obtained, it 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


43 


carries with it the whole principle of Spiritualism, and proves 
that spirit-photography is possible, just as a single instance 
of spiritual apparition, well established, overturns the whole 
fabric of materialism. . . . One of the most skilful and ex¬ 
perienced photographers in London, a few days since, 
accompanied me to Mr. Hudson’s studio, inspected the 
whole process from first to last, and took home several of 
the spirit-photographs which he has carefully examined, 
and says he believes them to be genuine. I am glad to 
hear that your own experience confirms the genuineness 
of spirit-photography, that you testify, ‘ I have made spirit- 
photographs through Mr. Beattie’s power, therefore I know 
they can be, and are, made.’ ” 

In the September number appears a long article from 
Mr. Beattie (who is a retired photographer at Clifton), 
with an account of his experiments, which after very many 
unsuccessful attempts, resulted in their (a circle who sat 
for the purpose) obtaining some curious photographs which 
seemed more like spirit - lights shaped into form than 
anything else. A series of them were sent to me at 
the time, by a friend to look at, but I regret that I have 
not any of them in my possession. I will extract a few 
paragraphs. But no, I think I had better transcribe 
the whole, as another evidence that spirit-photography 
needs an expenditure of patience, as well as of time and 
materials. 

“ In the experiments I am about to describe, you will 
find a great part of the evidence required exists in the 
registered results, and does not altogether depend upon the 
testimony of witnesses to one or more of the experiments. 
I will now give the history of these experiments, and how 
I was led to make them. I was convinced by the Ameri¬ 
can evidence that there was truth in the statement that 
photographic impressions had been made through the 
instrumentality of invisible, intelligent beings. We gene¬ 
rally find, if credence is given by many people to a state¬ 
ment, it may nevertheless contain much falsehood, but it 
must have had some root in truth. A falsehood, wholly as 


44 


CHRONICLES OF 


such, cannot live unless it draw nutriment from some 
hidden truth. 

“ I resolved to try if any result could be obtained in my 
own experience. I called upon an intimate friend (Mr. 
Butland), a good trance-medium; his duties allowed him 
but little time, nevertheless, I was successful in getting him 
to try the experiments with me. Two other gentlemen, 
Dr. Thomson (I believe I am correct as to the spelling 
of the name) and Mr. Tommy, agreed to assist me. I 
next went to Mr. Josty, a professional photographer, and 
arranged with him for the use of his studio, glass, instru¬ 
ments, and such assistance from himself as we might 
require. The studio is lighted from nearly north. The 
camera takes three pictures or exposures on one plate, 8 
inches by 5 inches in size; lens, Ross’s 6 J inches in focus; 
all other conditions as usual, only ?io dippi?ig bath used, but 
a flat porcelain t 7 'ay instead , with a lid to it, called by some, 
a developing tray. Time of day 6 p.m.; light ‘well 
curtained,’ and lens stopped down to lengthen the exposure 
to about two, and sometimes four minutes. The back¬ 
ground was a common one used in everyday work, dark 
brown in colour, and standmg close agamsi the wall. The 
medium sat with his back to it, with a little table in front 
of him, Dr. Thomson and Mr. Tommy sat on one side, 
and I, during exposure, at the other. 

“First seance—nine exposures and no result. Second 
one, a week after, on the ninth exposure; * if nothing had 
then taken place, we were resolved to give the matter up. 
We were pleased, however, to find, on the developer touching 
the plate, that an appearance leaped out at once. After long 
discussion, we found that the effect could not be classed 
in any category of ills that photography was heir to. This 
induced us to make farther trials. Let me mention that 
Mr. Josty, up to this point, was laughing at the mere idea 
of the experiments, although the results in the second 
seance had staggered him a little. In our third sitting, on 

* The first manifestation was, therefore, on the eighteenth exposure. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


45 


the first plate no result, on the second plate a manifesta¬ 
tion on each exposure; the first two like a luminous bust, 
with the hands crossed and raised; in the third the same 
form, but the figure elongated; above and in front of the 
figure is a strange angular form, differing in size and 
position in each exposure on the same plate. In the next 
the figure changes nearer to the human form, and the other 
image above has grown like a star. This seeming evolution 
goes on for three more exposures, until the star assumes the 
outline of a head. While we were exposing one of this 
series, Mr. Josty uncapped the lens, and was sitting by the 
camera on a chair. We heard the cap of the lens fall out 
of his hands; on our looking he was in a deep trance, from 
which he awoke greatly excited and frightened. After he 
calmed down a little, he said the last thing he saw was a 
white figure in front of us, like his wife. After that took 
place, for the rest of the evening, he could not be induced 
even to touch the camera or slide, he was so superstitiously 
afraid. He did not laugh any more that evening. 

“ In the third series of experiments, the results took other 
forms more wonderful. First, we got a cone about three- 
quarters of an inch long, with a shorter cone above it; both 
like sections of a wax candle. In the second, these forms 
radiate light laterally; in the third, the cone is changed into 
a form like a Florence flask, and the short one into a shape 
like a star; on the fourth the same forms appear, with a 
duplicate of the star given in addition. On the fifth, the 
effect is exactly as if an ignited magnesium wire had been 
dropped into each; the star is now like an illuminated 
flying bird, and the flask shape has burst into light. 

“At our next seance we had eighteen exposures and no 
result; but the day was very wet. Then on Saturday, the 
15th, we had most strange effects both physically and spiri¬ 
tually. I will try my best to give a truthful description. 
Twelve exposures, and no result. Then Mr. Butland and 
Mr. Josty were both entranced, and from that trance Mr. 
Josty never entirely recovered for the whole evening. He 
kept saying, ‘Fat is dis? I feel queer! I am tied! (we 


46 


CHRONICLES OF 


smiled at the expression) Fat you say in England when 
you too much beer?’ In fact, he felt the stupid sensation 
of semi-trance. On the next exposure his duty was to 
uncap the lens. When he had done so, he walked quickly 
and stood behind us, at which we were surprised. When 
the time was up, he ran and replaced the cap. Observe— 
on this one came out a white form in front of him, just 
leaving his head exposed. Now, to this hour, he will not 
believe he went and stood there; he evidently was guided 
to do so in the trance state. 

“Next experiment, Mr. Josty sat with us, and Dr. 
Thomson uncapped the lens. During the sitting, Mr. 
Josty said, ‘ I see what looks like a London fog.’ On the 
next part of the plate going on, he said, ‘Now I see 
nothing—all white,’ and he stretched out his hands to 
convince himself we were there. On the third part of the 
plate going on for exposure, he said he saw a fog again, 
and Mr. Eutland said, ‘I see a figure before me.’ Now, 
observe, these statements were made during the exposure. 
When I touched the plate with the developer, the result 
was most, nay, inconceivably strange. The first came out 
covered by a semi-transparent veil, and the natural images 
neutralised, or destroyed ; not only was an effect produced, 
but one prevented. On the next one was complete opacity. 
On the third a thin veil and figure, as seen by Mr. 
Butland. 

“ Next seance, only one result out of fifteen exposures. 
A figure like a dragon : I can attach no meaning to it. 
This was followed by an interesting session, in which the 
plates were covered with strange flames, in each case 
minutely described by both mediums as to number, posi¬ 
tion, and brightness during the exposure. One last trial 
on the 22 nd, Mr. John Jones from London present. Mr. 
Josty was suffering from a severe headache, and Mr. 
Butland was much fatigued by other duties. Twenty-one 
exposures, and only three results : one a luminosity only 
the other two forms like trusses, well rounded, with a 
clear line in front, and light radiating from behind. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


47 


“In this report I have given as well as I can a sort of 
skeleton of these experiments. During their progress much 
occurred that required to be seen and heard. The experi¬ 
ments were undertaken for our own satisfaction only. We 
closed every door from which there was the remotest sus¬ 
picion of wrong getting entrance. Having done so, we 
commenced our work earnestly, hopefully, but truthfully. 
The results have well repaid us, even if we get no more. 
I enclose you for inspection a set of these results. I am 
sure you cannot fail to see their immense value in a 
scientific sense. During the whole of our experiments we 
have had explicit directions given us as to light, time of 
beginning and stopping of the lens. Before we begin our 
work, the table comes round and individually salutes us. 
I do all the photographic manipulating. The images jump 
out at once, long before the normal images, and this 
shews the great energy at work. The negatives require 
no intensifying, a wash with iron solution being all that is 
required. The invisible friends never know whether they 
have been successful or not until we tell them. They often 
express great disappointment at there being no result, say¬ 
ing they tried their best. 

“ These experiments, if they have been rightly con¬ 
ducted, in my opinion tend to prove that the luminous 
substances, said to have been seen by sensitives, arising 
from magnets, crystals, shells, &c., have a positive existence 
in an objective sense. These substances when condensed 
exert powerful chemical force; and the energy thrown off 
from them strikes the plate with an impact equal to that 
of strong solar light. These substances are taken up by 
invisible intelligent beings and moulded into shapes, like 
clay in the hand of the artist, which shapes, when exposed 
through a lens, can be photographed, whether they be like¬ 
nesses of human beings or otherwise. By people whose 
retina can be impressed by these forms, they can be 
described exactly, before they are made visible to the 
common eye by development. 

“ I may be wrong, but I again repeat that these things 


4 3 


CHRONICLES OF 


have a value not easily described. To the purely physical 
philosopher they reveal a mode of action confirming his 
notion of the subtle nature of force. And if the doctrine 
of the unity of force is true, then this is but another mode 
of the manifestation of force. To the Christian and spiri¬ 
tual philosopher, the experiments confirm their leading 
idea of the persistence of life, and the existence of unseen 
intelligent beings, who, though freed from material bodies, 
are yet working with and for those they care for on this 
plane of earth. 

“ The photographs ought to be seen in the series to be 
fully understood: it is the process of growth that is so 
strange. 

“ There is no doubt whatever, taking all into considera¬ 
tion, these pictures—or more correctly speaking, manifes¬ 
tations, for they are not pictures—are the strangest that 
have occurred. They may be imitated but never would 
be conceived of. John Beattie. 

“Westbourne Place, Clifton.” 

I append other quotations from the same magazine. 

“ Mr. Russell and Mr. Champernowne, of Kingston-on- 
Thames, have also been successfully experimenting in spiri¬ 
tual photography.” 

“Among others who have done so, have been Mr. 
Slater, optician, Euston Road, and Messrs. Reeves and 
Parkes, York Road, King’s Cross; the latter entirely under 
spirit directions, they knowing nothing of photography. We 
have examined a book in possession of Mr. Reeves, con¬ 
taining fifty-one spirit-photographs; they are very striking 
and curious, altogether different in character and effects 
from any others we have seen. The series includes 
several known and recognised portraits, but the description 
of them here would occupy too much space.” (I possess 
a few specimens, presented to me by a friend.—G. H.) 

“ Mr. John Jones, of Enmore Park, is getting spirit- 
photographs in his own house, with no stranger present. 
One of the pictures contains “ doubles ” of some of the 



SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


49 


sitters, impossible to be accounted for by accidental shift¬ 
ing of the camera, the attitudes and positions being alto¬ 
gether different, and he states that the glass plate employed 
had never been used before. It may be remembered that 
in his letter in our June number, Mr. Jones laid it down 
that the only proof we could have of the genuineness of 
spiritual photographs was that they must be “ clear, un¬ 
doubted portraits of deceased relatives ; such only ought 
to be produced.” It is to be hoped that critics will not be 
so uncharitable as to test the photographs produced by Mr. 
Jones by his ow T n severe canon of criticism. 

“Mr. Taylor, editor of the British Journal of Photography, 
in company with Mr. Guppy, have also been conducting an 
elaborate series of experiments, not yet completed. It has 
however leaked out in print that although unsuccessful 
when experimenting elsewhere, they have succeeded at Mr. 
Hudson’s studio. The experiments there were conducted 
with extreme care. Mr. Taylor brought his own plates, 
chemicals, &c., and prepared the plates and carried out the 
whole operations. Draped figures and distinct spirit-forms 
appeared on the plates when Mr. Hudson took his place 
among the sitters ; he however not entering the dark room, 
where Mr. Taylor alone was the operator. We await with 
much interest the publication of Mr. laylor’s report. 

“On the Continent, too, spirit-photographs are being 
taken. As stated in our June number, Chevalier Kirkup 
has been very successful at Florence; and we have just 
seen a series of six taken at Vienna, in which in the midst 
of luminous cloudy appearances—like those on the photo¬ 
graphs taken at Bristol—are seen well-defined human faces. 
These photographs seem to be in a more advanced stage of 
development than those taken by Mr. Beattie.” (These 
have likewise been reproduced by Mr. Hudson, and I, of 
course, purchased copies.) 

J. D. in his article mentions a fact to which I should 
doubtless have alluded, but I may as well give it in his 
words. “ We have been told that Mr. Hudson’s house was 

uninhabited for above a year before he occupied it, in con- 

D 


5o 


CHRONICLES OF 


sequence of its being reputed to be haunted, and that he 
and his numerous family were disturbed by noises until the 
erection of his operating room in the garden, and that since 
then the house has been undisturbed. If this be so, what 
a fine field for some of our clever friends exercising their 
detective faculties! What a triumph if, calling seeing 
mediums to their aid, they could expose a photographing 
ghost at work! This would indeed be a case of double 
exposure. 

“The truth of the matter will be apparent in the end. In 
the meantime manifestations of spirits upon sensitised plates 
are being made elsewhere, encouraging us to persevere in 
experiments with photographers as to the conditions, on our 
side, requisite. But, in carrying on these experiments, let 
us remember that there is a psychical or spiritual as well as 
a physical side of the process, and that those who go into 
the subject as experimenters or critics, will have to do so 
simply as enquirers, and with some other light in the mind 
than that afforded merely by photographic science.” 

One more little fragment, from the November number, 
which touches me the most home, as it refers to Mr. Guppy, 
who had listened to unwise talk, and therefore put a stop 
to his wife’s accompanying me for the sittings; thereby 
fulfilling Mrs. Tebb’s early prophecy of trouble and annoy¬ 
ance that were to come to me in the work : but I had also 
been assured that I should be able to stand firmly notwith¬ 
standing the blow I should receive. 

In a strong article on the “Spirit-Photograph Contro¬ 
versy,” the chief adversary in which was another Spiritualist 
periodical, occurs this paragragh. “ Our contemporary, in 
a former number, referred us to Mr. Guppy as a great 
authority in this matter. Accordingly we called on that 
gentleman to learn his latest views on the subject, and the 
grounds of them. But though he received us with his usual 
courtesy, he declined to enlighten us on the point; from 
him we could elicit nothing. Mrs. Guppy, however, was 
not so reticent; she said : “ I at first was very indignant, I 
believed that Hudson had cheated, on the authority of a 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


51 


person whom I now know to be utterly unworthy of credit. 
I am now satisfied that these photographs are genuine, and 
that some of us will have to eat a good deal of dirt over 
this business.” .... We have, however, no wish to pro¬ 
long this controversy, which time and fuller knowledge 

must soon render obsolete.Similarly, spirit-pictures 

have been obtained by many photographers, professional 
and amateur, and in many lands. That is the one valu¬ 
able fact for the world that will remain when all our squabbles 
and scandals are forgotten. For the rest, we can afford to 
wait.” 

In these extracts I have gone on beyond the date of my 
own work, as I considered it best to carry them on at once, 
so I will now resume my own thread with the letter that 
made its appearance in the August number, occasionally 
interpolating portions that I had omitted as likely to make 
my articles too long. 

“ Dear Sir, — I shall not this month trespass upon much 
of your space, as Mr. Hudson’s mediumship is almost at 
a stand-still; but I hope it will shortly return with added 
force, as is generally the case with such temporary suspen¬ 
sions ; and in the meanwhile even some of those Spiritualists 
who have the most violently denied the genuineness of his 
manifestations, will have had their truth proved to them by 
similar phenomena appearing to other photographers. 

I am glad to see in the Medium for the 12th of this 
month, a letter from Mr. Herne (signed also by Mr. Hud¬ 
son), positively denying that he ever “ dressed up ” to per¬ 
sonate a spirit for any of the negatives, adding that he is 
willing, if required, to make the same asseveration upon 
oath. Such a letter ought to have some influence upon 
those who have only had the opportunity of reading what 
has been said on the subject in the Spiritualist journals, but 
cannot be needed by those who have in their possession the 
much-disputed photograph of Mr. Herne and his double, 
and I am surprised that the accusers should have made 
so great a blunder as to have thought that the standing 
figure could be a man dressed up. Where, under that trans- 



52 


CHRONICLES OF 


parent drapery, could he have concealed his left arm and 
leg? for they certainly are not there in substantial shape. 
Now that tallies completely with the appearance in many 
of the spirit-photographs, shewing the wise economy with 
which the invisibles make use of what in one of my former 
letters I have termed the Reserve Force. They expend 
only what is absolutely necessary for the picture, leaving 
portions of the spirit personages undefined; especially is 
this frequently the case with the arms and hands, and any 
one who has closely studied a variety of the spirit-photo¬ 
graphs which have resulted from Mr. Hudson’s mediumship 
will notice the peculiarity I have mentioned. Perhaps, too, 
it may have been a precautionary measure on the part of 
the spirits, to prove to those individuals whose minds are 
full of suspicion, that they were not mortals thus “ dressed 
up : ”—for instance, in the picture of my Aunt Helen, the 
sleeves of her robe may be seen, but they are not rounded 
out as they would be if there were human arms within 
them. 

I have continued my regular weekly visits to his studio, 
but the spirits have become gradually fainter as Mr. Hud¬ 
son’s power diminished, and on the two last occasions, there 
have not been forms, only a something of spiritual meaning, 
one of which I will describe. I had had a test suggested 
to me by a scientific gentleman in the country, and we 
accordingly arranged four strips of tape from the top of the 
screen to the ground, continuing them forward along the 
carpet; then, in the air, at three successive distances from 
the ground, tapes were placed in front of the space to be 
occupied by me, so that I stood as it were in a kind of 
prison, the tapes in front being in an opposite direction to 
those on the screen ; thus the lines cross one another. 
Crossed lines were also drawn on the glasses, which I took 
with me ready prepared. The result is to me a striking 
one:—girded in as I am by earthly trammels, the light 
from Above only rests upon me in greater volume, for a 
broad white light covers the upper part of the plate, down 
to my head. As soon as the negative was finished, I took 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


53 


it to Miss Hudson, who varnished it while I was by her 
side; and I sent it off by post to the gentleman who sug¬ 
gested it; he has since returned it, so that I shall have the 
proofs on Thursday next. Of course as a picture it will be 
very unsightly, with the double array of crossing lines from 
the scratched glass and the tapes, but I shall like to keep 
it as a curiosity, among my already large collection of spirit- 
photographs, no two of which are alike. I may here venture 
to suggest, that scientific men are very exacting, and have 
no kind of compunction as to the labour and fatigue that 
their fancies may entail. All this preparation in a glass¬ 
house, on an intensely hot day in July, was decidedly a trial 
to Mr. Hudson and myself (neither of us young). Reach¬ 
ing up with chairs and stools to pin those tapes to the upper 
part of the screen; measuring, marking, &c., so as to make 
them equidistant; hammering nails where we could manage 
them ; and trying various contrivances to make the arrange¬ 
ments perfect; were none of them occupations to leave us 
in the calm, placid state that mediumship demands, so that 
even if Mr. Hudson had been in full power, I question 
whether a spirit form would have been visible. The only real 
test was that we both evinced ourselves willing to comply 
with any possible conditions, however incongruous they might 
seem. 

I must again enter upon some retrospective details, to 
give a fuller idea of the crosses and trials through which 
the spirit-photography had to work its ways. I started for 
Holloway on the 13th of June in a very anxious state of 
mind, for I had had a letter from the Rev. Mr. Young 
(editor of the Christian Spiritualist), to let me know that 

Mr. -had written to him, asserting that Mr. Hudson’s 

photographs were fraudulent, and that he was going to be 
exposed in the next issue of a certain periodical. Mr. Young 
added a sort of inference that if such an accusation were 
true, it might interfere with the publication of my monthly 
reports (which, be it observed, bring me in no emolument 
whatever). I could not in the slightest degree believe what 
was being said of Mr. Hudson, but I feared he might be 



54 


CHRONICLES OF 


crushed by the strong and fierce attacks of Mr.-and a 

certain clique, who having once brought the accusation, 
were resolved to make every one accept it; so it was some 
relief when I got to Mrs. Guppy’s to learn that all she had 
heard in the course of the week, was testimony in Mr. 
Hudson’s favour, and evidences of the identification of 
spirits. But the result was an empty room in Palmer 
Terrace; there was no one there, instead of its being full 
of sitters waiting for a turn. I may as well here add that I 
had immediately answered Mr. Young, giving my opinion, 
and afterwards received a very charming letter from him, 
saying that he was anxious to have jttsiice done to all, and 
that if it seemed to him that his contemporary was unfair, 
he should probably make some observations upon it him¬ 
self. 

Of course Mr. Hudson was flurried and out of sorts, so 
I comforted him by words and mesmerism as well as I 
could, and then sat for my first negative (again wearing 
Papa’s miniature), and on the plate is the photograph of 
my dear brother Cecil; my right hand is slightly uplifted, 
as if raised with a movement of eager surprise, with the 
exclamation, Oh ! Cecil! bursting from my lips ; which was 
really the case, when I saw the proof. His death in 1826, 
when he was but thirteen, was the first great grief of my 
life. I was then at school in France, and his spirit took 
me (in what seemed a dream) among beautiful gardens and 
lovely trees. We were very devoted to one another, there 
being but fifteen months difference in age between us. He 
gave me a message on my very first visit to Mrs. Marshall, 
and I have never sat down to a seance anywhere , but what 
at the moment I have placed my hands on the table, I 
have felt his signal, as much as to say, “ Do not fear what 
may be the character of the spiritual company present, you, 
at any rate, are well taken care of by good and holy ones.” 

In the course of the next week, I received a letter from 

Mr. S-, a gentleman in the country, suggesting a test 

with strips of black and white calico, three of each, to be 
pinned perpendicularly and horizontally on the screen, 




SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


55 


crossing at the back of the sitter, and on the carpet in front, 
a black and a white strip in each direction. My spirit 
friends agreed to it, and I took tape and pins with me for 
the purpose, so when the plate was prepared, and put in 
the bath to sensitise, I told Mr. Hudson the desired 
arrangement, and we got it all ready. He was afraid a test 
might disturb the conditions, but I thought not, as 1 had 
had leave to try it. After Mr. Hudson had focussed me, I 
was impressed to move my seat slightly to the right. When 
the negative was developed, there were the six light and 
dark lines to be seen, but also on the plate was one of my 
darling little baby sisters, with her sweet face looking up to 
me. Mr. Hudson remarked how fortunate it was that I 
had not placed myself so that my profile should come 
against the white tape line, but was just at the black one, 
and I then remembered the little movement I had been 
impressed to make, after he had focussed me, which must 
have been for the purpose of adjusting me in a right 
position with reference to the stripes. I must confess that 
I long to see the proofs ! I had again worn Papa’s likeness, 
and these three photographs have led my mind back to his 
last illness. The first time there was himself! (the lost one 
I cannot count, not knowing who it might have been); 
next came Cecil, and now that tiny child, who bore the 
name afterwards bestowed upon myself, Georgiana, to 
which she had the addition of Rosalia : it was upon her 
birthday, March 7 th, that I received eight years ago my 
first feeble manifestation of photographic mediumship, and 
the same anniversary inaugurated in this year the much 
fuller opening, by my first visit to Mr. Hudson’s studio. 

While Papa was ill, he evidently saw both Cecil and the 
two baby girls, for he spoke of them and to them :—they 
were but few words, now and then, and not addressed to 
us, but they were sufficient to make us know that his 
spiritual sight could discern beings whom we could not 
see, and that memory came with sight, for he spoke Cecil’s 
name, which for so many years had not passed his lips nor 
probably been thought of,—not only once, but several 


56 


CHRONICLES OF 


times,—and on other occasions his words were clearly for 
the tiny ones whom he addressed. Therefore it is a strik¬ 
ing circumstance that the wearing of his portrait should 
seem an assistance to their manifesting themselves in this 
method. 

Alas ! this morning, June 26th, arrived this note :— 

“ Dear Miss Houghton, —I am sorry to inform you I 
am unable to send any proofs of the negative taken last 
week, it cannot be found—several visitors have seen it 
here last Friday and Saturday —one gentleman enquired if 
he could see it. I am afraid some evil spirit is in the 
house. I have refused seven visitors who came for Spirit 
Photos this week. I do not care about taking any more. 
If I find the negative I will inform you immediately. I 
am dear Miss Houghton, yours very truly, F. Hudson.” 

I wrote at once to the poor dispirited man, to say that 
although I was sorry for the loss of the negative, I trusted 
it might turn up again, as had been the case with us before, 
{But it never did !) and that I hoped we might have some¬ 
thing to replace it on the following day, when we would 
pin up the tapes as we had done for that one. . . . When 
I saw him he told me he had been so very proud of that 
negative that he had shown it to many persons, and had 
also taken it over to Mr. Guppy. There had been one 
proof printed, but that too had vanished in the same mys¬ 
terious manner as the negative. 

We then went to the studio, and made our arrange¬ 
ments as on the previous week. Just as he was focussing 
me, the sun came out very brilliantly, so he drew the 
blinds to shade it off; but while taking the negative, a 
heavy cloud had travelled over, which he did not notice, , 
so that the negative was weak, but on it was again the 
dear tiny figure of my little sister, whose signal I had 
cheeringly felt many times since I had had Mr. Hudson’s 
letter the day before. She was unfortunately not in the 
same position, for in the other the profile was clearly de¬ 
fined, but in this we could see no appearance of features, 
but I was happy in having even that shadowy form, so Mr. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


57 


Hudson took it at once to varnish, while I went into the 
specimen room to talk to his daughters, where he brought 
the finished off negative* that they might print from it at 
once. I then received directions to go down for another 
trial, and to my surprise there was again the little darling, 
with the pose slightly altered, but although the negative 
was rather more dense, no features are distinguishable; 
but it seemed to me wonderfully gracious that the same 
likeness should thus be done for me twice in succession. 

But for the test, such a small spirit availed not, for she 
was far below the tape line, nor did her drapery (as in the 
lost negative), cover the tape on the foreground, and it 
then struck me that I might have misunderstood the 
directions, and that perhaps the front tape had been 
intended to be in the air, so when sending the proofs to 
my correspondent, I said so, and offered to try the experi¬ 
ment once more, and his next suggestions were stringent 
indeed, and so curiously suspicious, that I cannot refrain 
from copying them in full. “ Test conditions to be 
observed by Miss Houghton.—Get 3 or 4 glasses to fit 
Mr. Hudson’s camera a day beforehand. Have all the 
glasses marked thus with a diamond tracer—1st, on one 
side, or surface of the glass, rule 3 lines from top to 

bottom. 2nd, on the reverse side of the glass, rule 6 

lines, from side to side.—The distance between the lines 
to be half an inch. The marks to be quite clear, but not 
cut too deep. 

Tape arrangements—4 white tapes to be fastened to 
the screen at a height of 5 feet from the floor, separated 
from each other 18 inches. These four tapes are to go 
down the screen to the floor, but are not to be cut off 

there; they must be nailed or fastened at the bottom of 

the screen along the floor, pinned to the carpet, covering 
or traversing all the space of carpet whereon sitter and 
spirit appear. You will then have four white tapes down 
the screen and along the carpet towards the camera, say 
6 feet each along the floor. 

3 white tapes to be fastened in the air between the 


5 § 


CHRONICLES OF 


chair and the camera, but as near as convenient to the 
sitter:—these three tapes to go from side to side—one 12 
inches from the ground, another 24 inches, the third 48 
inches from the ground. Havin % first arranged these tapes 
thus, produce for the first time your marked plates, and 
never let them go from your sight for one second whilst 
they are being prepared. When they are prepared and in 
the camera, suddenly place your chair to face an unusual 
direction. Of course don’t persist in this if you are moved 
internally to go the other way, but pay no attention to any 
suggestion of Mr. Hudson on that head. 

When the glass is removed, don’t let it be an instant out 
of your sight— see it developed, and immediately afterwards 
varnished, and immediately take it into your possession, 
locking it up at once if you stop in the room. Having got 
the negative, kindly pack it, and send it to me, as I have 
said in my letter.” . . . Poor, suspected Mr. Hudson !! 
he never, even in the very beginning of the spiritual work, 
made a suggestion as to the position of the sitter, for he 
mostly had a feeling that the impression would come to 
themselves; but when I was present, I always received 
inbreathed directions, either for myself or others, as to the 
precise spot where the eyes should be fixed. 

As a singular coincidence (!!!) on the very night before 
his letter arrived, a present of a glazier’s diamond came to 
me from a friend in the country, which enabled me to do 
those desperate lines myself, and the result I have already 
related. We had tried three other negatives under the 
same conditions but there came nothing besides myself 
upon any of them ; but I also forwarded one of those to 
shew that the light was not in any way caused by anything 
in the studio or camera. 

“ It is well known that almost from the beginning of this 
photographic work, Mr. Guppy has been experimenting at 
his own home, in the hope of obtaining a spirit appearance 
on a plate. Day after day he tried, with his wife’s medium- 
ship, and also with that of Mr. Williams, but all his efforts 
were unavailing, for the power is undoubtedly beyond our 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


c :n 

V 

control, and the diversity of gifts are divided severally 
according to a Will Higher than ours ; and finally he gave 
up the attempt, but about a fortnight ago, they resolved to 
try whether they could be more successful in Mr. Hudson’s 
place, and the experiment was to be tried with extreme care. 
Mr. Hudson was requested to retire altogether from his 
studio, leaving it in the possession of the operators, Mr. and 

Mrs. Guppy, and Mr. T-, a clever photographer, who 

took his own plates, chemicals, &c. They then made an 
arrangement so that by means of a string they could uncover 
the lens of the camera, and cover it again without approach¬ 
ing it, and having focussed the intending sitters, Mr. Guppy 

and Mr. T-, Mrs. Guppy standing behind them, to 

pull the string upon the given signal. Mr. T-prepared 

the plate, and the details were carried out according to the 
intended plan, but the negative, when developed, only 
shewed upon its surface Mr. and Mrs. Guppy and Mr. 

T-. A second negative was manipulated, with the 

same result,—also a third. They then summoned Mr. 
Hudson to take his place among the sitters, not letting him 

approach the dark room, where, as before, Mr. T-- was 

the operator, and on that plate appeared (in addition to 
themselves), a draped head resembling that in the first 
photograph of Mr. Guppy, where the spirit who had placed 
the wreath on his head is seen behind him. They then 
took another, under the same conditions, and on that was 
a distinct spirit form behind Mr. Guppy:—the face is 
small, but the features are much more clearly defined than 
those of Mrs. Guppy in the same picture. Unfortunately 
both these photographs are more like positives than nega¬ 
tives, so that I suppose they will not be available for print¬ 
ing from. That, however, is but of little consequence, the 
fact remains, that without Mr. Hudson’s presence, no 
spiritual result could be obtained, whereas the truth of his 
mediumship was triumphantly manifested as soon as he 
took his place among the sitters. Mrs. Guppy was too 
much exhausted and fatigued for them to continue the 
experiments on that occasion, but they repeated them on 







6 o 


CHRONICLES OF 


the day but one following, when, under the same circum¬ 
stances, there was again a draped figure on two plates, but 
as I have not seen those I cannot describe them. These 
experiments will have weight with those who lay their chief 
stress on manifestations that come under test conditions,— 
but the test is in truth no closer than when the plate has 
been marked, and the process has been carried on by Mr. 
Hudson under the watchful eye of an investigator, however 
friendly that investigator may be, and the various testimony 
to that effect already given by Mr. Coleman, Mr. Slater, 
myself, and many others, has been fully as complete to any 
candid mind. But the cry has been—“Tricks can be done, 
and so tricks have been done.” That such should be the 
thought of outsiders, I am not surprised, for photographs of 
these substantial beings overthrow all their pre-conceived 
ideas (if such they may be called) of spirit as a “vital 
spark,” which of course can neither see, hear, feel, nor 
handle, being without any of the needful organs of sensa¬ 
tion, yet they imagine that they themselves look for happi¬ 
ness in the hereafter, and how can they enjoy it if they are 
but as a sort of living nothing, a shadowy myth ? 

Mr. Hudson, at my suggestion, is going to print a few 
copies of the wonderful photograph I mentioned last month, 
of the almost unclothed spirit. He will partially conceal 
the face of the sitter, so that no offence can be given. He 
could scratch out that head altogether, but it would be a 
pity to disfigure it permanently, lest the gentleman should 
himself wish for more, or should volunteer his permission 
for their sale as originally taken. May I ask all purchasers 
to breathe a loving wish that light may be sought by that 
darkened soul, and that his countenance may become 
brightened by the knowledge that the lesson given through 
his means has led others to look into their own hearts, 
seeking there for the germ of “that most excellent gift of 
charity,” so as to rouse it into action while yet denizens of 
earth—and if it be possible for him to come on some future 
occasion in happier guise on a photographic plate, I hope 
he may be able to give at the same time some sure test by 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


6 I 

which he may be identified. I venture to say thus much, 
because I know that among many of your readers, circles 
are held at times for the express purpose of aiding the 
unhappy ones in the next life, and here is one who has 
publicly asked for such help :—if, too, the lesson given by 
shame-stricken female may lead one human being to aban¬ 
don his vicious courses, she may be led from weakness unto 
strength until even she may rejoice. 

I had written my letter so far before the publication of 
the Spiritualist , and I am very pleased to find a paragraph 
to the effect that Mr. Jones has obtained on a photograph 
of his own taking, “doubles of some of the sitters, impos¬ 
sible to be accounted for by accidental shifting of the 
camera, the attitudes and positions being altogether diffe¬ 
rent.” I must also add my regret that neither in that paper 
nor in the British Journal of Photography is there any notice 
of the experiment I have related as having been carried on 
so successfully in Mr. Hudson’s studio, where Mr. Traill 
Taylor himself was the operator—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

July 15 th. 

One day at Mr. Hudson’s, while I was waiting for the 
departure of the then sitters, Mr. Coleman came into the 
specimen room, having himself had several unsuccessful 
attempts. After some little chat as to the worries going 
on, he took a photograph out of an envelope in Miss 
Hudson’s basket, and asked if I recognised the face of the 
spirit, and I said, “ It is wonderfully like Miss Deekens:— 
is she like what her mother was in her youth ? ” 

“ Well,—/ of course do not think she is as good-looking, 
but Mrs. Wilkinson said the other day, how very like her 
mother she was growing.” There was nothing in the 
picture to lead my thought to Mrs. Coleman (formerly Mrs. 
Deekens), for the sitter was Captain Ainger, her nephew, 
whom I had never seen, which is an evidence of who 
striking the likeness must be, for it is often difficult to recog¬ 
nise a photograph even of mortals when one has no clue to 
the sitter. I have seen people puzzling over a portrait 


6 2 


CHRONICLES OF 


when it has been that of the very person shewing it, and I 
question whether any one in looking through an album 
has not sometimes been baffled as to the who is it ? of even 
an intimate friend. 

Captain Ainger had sat with the hope, and also a promise, 
that his aunt would manifest, and 1 have no doubt that she 
was enabled to do so with so much clearness in consequence 
of the many years of her life that she had devoted to the 
cause of Spiritualism, and the picture had been taken early 
in May, before the onslaught upon that persecuted medium 
had became so virulent. The face being so youthful is a 
similar instance to that of Mr. B.’s wife, who looks like a 
sweet young bride, although she had attained to middle 
age (plate V. No. 42). 

Letter, No. 6. “ I am thankful to have the good news to 
communicate to you of the return of Mr. Hudson’s power, 
and I trust it will soon be again in full force, but I have 
not much to describe beyond the very curious picture 
(plate I. No. 6) which was taken on the 1st day of August. 

When I went to Mr. Hudson’s on that afternoon, I found 
him very down-hearted, for many Job’s comforters had told 
him they thought his mediumship was gone entirely, never 
to return, but I cheered him up by the assurance I felt that 
we should obtain some manifestation on that very day. I 
accordingly took my seat, but on the first plate there was 
only myself, which did not shake my conviction ; so we 
made another trial, the result of which rejoiced us both. I 
had placed a chair by my side, and. rather below a sitting 
height, there appears a veiled head, of which the features 
are quite distinguishable. She is slightly looking up to me, 
and we seem as if we might be in conversation, perhaps on 
the very subject of the manifestation. But the picture is 
in itself a perfect test, for although the head and face are 
thus clear, there is no form , the space between that and the 
chair are quite vacant. The veil is delicately embroidered, 
and is so transparent that the twisted ornament of the chair- 
back is seen through it as it floats down to the ground on 
the right-hand side, and something of it seems to be seen 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


63 

under the chair. I do not recognise the face, nor have I 
any impression as to who it may be. 

In addition to the already mentioned fact that I never 
leave Mr. Hudson’s side during the whole process of pre¬ 
paring and developing the plate, I ought to say that there 
is no other person present when I have my own sittings, we 
have the glass-house to ourselves, where no intruders are 
admitted. The introduction of another chair was suggested 
to me as a test for the satisfaction of the outside world, 
and it makes the picture the more remarkable, as the clear 
space is defined by the velvet seat below it. It was a great 
astonishment to us both when we saw the gradual develop¬ 
ment of a head without any body being attached to it. 

There is also on the upper part of the photograph, above 
me, a sort of slanting cone, which continues more faintly 
until it seems to rest on the spirit head, and it reminds me 
of a communication from Mrs. Tebb orie evening at her 
house. We had been quite silent for a few minutes, when 
she said, “ I must try to tell you something that has just 
been shewn to me, which is, that the position in which you 
are now seated is the very best for the photographic mani¬ 
festation—I saw a long stream of light behind you, in which 
were many spirits who seemed to be throwing power to¬ 
wards you, but when you moved, turning somewhat round, 
the stream became dimmed and grey, appearing to lose 
some of its force.” We then studied the bearings of the 
house, so as to calculate my position, and found that I was 
sitting with my back to the North slightly westward , which 
is just the direction in which I am usually impressed to 
place myself in Mr. Hudson’s studio, and this ray poured 
upon the spirit is an outward manifestation of the pheno¬ 
menon she described. This communication w r as the most 
striking to me from its harmonising with several others that 
in past years have come to me from different sources, indi¬ 
cative of spiritual significance in that point of the compass. 

I am induced to mention this circumstance now, as it 
may be of some assistance to the numerous amateur and 
professional photographers who are striving, with some de- 


6 4 


CHRONICLES OF 


gree of success, to develope in themselves a mediumship 
in this especial branch of spirit-power, for a knowledge of 
this law may shew them one of the obstacles that may 
have hitherto stood in the way of their progress, and I 
earnestly hope that from many studios may soon emanate 
evidences to the materialist that when the mortal body is 
consigned to the grave to crumble away into dust, the 
spiritual body which has then passed into the hereafter, 
is in reality as completely substantial a being, although 
sublimated beyond the cognisance of our earth-bound 
faculties. It may even induce them to believe that there 
are some of their fellow-creatures possessed of higher senses 
than their own, although in brain knowledge they may be 
infinitely inferior, but let them be assured that they are at 
least equally needful in contributing to the general happi¬ 
ness and well-being of the world. 

The photograph taken on the 8th is more in accordance 
than the generality of them have been, with people’s pre¬ 
conceived ideas, for the full-length spirit form is very ethereal 
looking, and the chair and stool by my side are seen through 
the transparent drapery (plate I. No. 7). The unveiled 
face has a sweet, calm expression, but the air of peaceful 
repose has been one of the striking characteristics of these 
spirit-photographs, in which they differ so widely from the 
hundreds of cartes-de-visite that may be studied in the shop 
windows, where you feel that the sitters are full of self-con¬ 
sciousness, and have been posing themselves for a picture, 
whereas the spirits seem to have simply come forward for a 
higher purpose than the gratification of self; there is a 
peculiar meekness and modesty, with a total absence of 
assumption, shewn even in their very attitudes, which make 
one feel while looking at them how poor and contemptible 
are the discords of earth, each one fighting, not so much for 
Truth, as for his own way. 

I was much disappointed in my sittings of yesterday (the 
15), for I had hoped for some special manifestations with 
which to wind up my letter; besides which I had had 
another suggestion from my correspondent, Mr. S-, who 



SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


6 5 

has a fertile imagination for tests, and Mr. Hudson, who is 
most willing to comply with each of them, took some trouble 
to unscrew the dressing-glass from its stand, in order to 
plant it upright in one chair, while we arranged the other 
chair in such a manner that it should be reflected in it, and 
I took my station behind the one upon which the looking 
glass was placed. The result was a very pretty picture, but 
alas ! there was no spirit to be also reflected in the glass. 
We persevered with four more plates, but the result was the 
same. We then removed the glass, to try whether that had 
been the impediment, but still no spirit. I then sat down 
for two more plates, but was equally unsuccessful. The 
failure may have been occasioned by my own mental con¬ 
dition, for by the morning’s post had arrived a letter from 
a relative abroad, from whom I had not heard for four 
years. The fear that it might bring painful news produced 
palpitation of the heart, so I did not open the letter until 
after my return home at night, and strove to dismiss the 
subject from my thoughts ; but the disturbance to my system 
may have interfered with the work, and I have touched upon 
this personal matter because I look upon it as a lesson 
given for the guidance of all.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

August i6th. 

I have gone into fuller details of our efforts than I did 
in my original statement, but the evidence was even stronger 
than I recorded in my own note-book at the time, for the 
photographs (some of which, in both positions, I had printed 
. as a memorial), had not even the flickering waves of unde¬ 
fined spirit-power which had appeared all through Mr. 
Hudson’s worst time :—there was an absolutely level atmos¬ 
phere, such as might have been turned out by any photo¬ 
grapher. 

A strong feeling came over me that the ethereal-looking 
spirit (No. 7) was a lady whose spirit-flower I had drawn 
some years previously for her daughter. There was some¬ 
thing in the bearing of the figure that reminded me of that 

daughter, besides which, I had been desired for that day’s 

E 


66 


CHRONICLES OF 


sitting, to wear a locket she had given me for my birthday, 
in 1867, which would have served as an additional link to 
enable the spirit to manifest herself on that plate. I there¬ 
fore wrote to my friend in the country, requesting her to 
ascertain from her spirit friends whether my idea was correct, 
for it is difficult for us to decide for ourselves in such cases, 
as the renewed youth of the happy ones in the higher 
spheres lessens our power of recognition of those whom we 
can only remember in their ripened age. The answer she 
received from the godson who most frequently writes through 
her was an affirmative, and further evidence was adduced 
in a letter I had from her a few days later, where she says :— 
“ While I think of it, will you secure me another copy of 
my dear mother, for I feel sure that it is she. As to the 
youthful appearance, I do not consider that an objection 
to the individuality, as an hour before her death her 
expression and appearance for a few minutes were like a 
person of twenty, she was radiant with beauty. Also 
about the time the photograph was taken, my mind was 
dwelling strongly upon her, and usually she is not much in 
my thoughts.” 

I find a scrap from the scientific Mr. S-, August 

1872, which will interest many. “What you say of the 
magnetic currents (alluding to Mrs. Tebb’s directions) cor¬ 
responds with some messages conveyed to me through 
Mr. Home in January 1868. I was then told that in 1878 
the condition of the earth’s magnetism would be such as 
to facilitate personal appearances. At the present time I 
believe the earth’s negative meridian is a little west of 
North.” 

7th Letter. “ It is a source of great pleasure to me to 
find that spirit-photography is gradually on the increase, 
not only in England, but in other countries, and I have 
just added to my own collection half a dozen specimens, 
which have been copied by Mr. Hudson from some taken 
(I believe) in Austria, which are quite of a different char¬ 
acter from those received through his mediumship, shew¬ 
ing that in this, as well as in every other phase of spiri- 



SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPPIY. 


67 


tual phenomena, the class of manifestations are infinitely 
various. In these, almost on a level with the head of the 
sitter, is a small cluster of clouds (varying in size), within 
the centre of which is the spirit semblance. On each of 
three of the photographs is a clearly defined head, as large 
as that of the sitter, but the other three have what seem to 
be small pictures surrounded by the cloudy mass :—seen 
through a good magnifying-glass, one of these pictures is 
found to be a representation of the Holy Family. They 
are very peculiar, and have a certain interest of their own, 
which has made them popular with Mr. Hudson’s visitors. 

I will now continue my account of those taken by him, 
and I am happy to say that the tide has now turned in his 
favour, and I expect that when London is again full, his 
studio will be as closely besieged as it was when first the 
rumour of the new manifestation drew both Spiritualists and 
non-Spiritualists to the Holloway Road, to judge of it for 
themselves ; but no one has had such opportunities of 
proving its truth as myself, for in all my weekly visits, Mr. 
Hudson has given me free access to every shelf and corner 
in his dark room, so there have been no secrets from my 
sharp eyes and busy fingers, which has enabled me to speak 
so positively as to the truth of the results thus produced 
under my own inspection. He told me the other day of a 
fresh test that had been applied to his work, and I after¬ 
wards heard from some one else the name of the gentleman. 
The negative had been duly sensitised and placed in the 
slide, when the intending sitter asked Mr. Hudson if he 
had any objection to his making that a test experiment, 
“ Not the slightest,” was of course the reply. “ Then oblige 
me by developing that plate.” This was immediately done, 
and the result was a simple film without form or mark 
on it of any description. The same gentleman tried 
every other test he could think of, not for his own satis¬ 
faction, for he had already had sufficient proofs of Mr. 
Hudson’s honesty in the work, but that he might be able 
to say to others that he had tested the manifestation in 
every possible way. 


63 


CHRONICLES OF 


Now that the sharp controversy has faded out of people’s 
minds, it may be as well to explain that one of the sug¬ 
gested accusations of fraud, was that the plate was already 
prepared, with a pseudo-spirit, which the developing fluid 
would bring to light at the same time with the sitter, of 
which such an experiment as that was a triumphant refuta¬ 
tion. 

On the 22nd of August, a lady friend met me there, who 
was desirous of obtaining a special portrait. She therefore 
brought with her a knitted hood that had been her friend’s 
work, and I hung it on the back of the chair that I placed 
by her side. 

Mr. Hudson had been very fully occupied all the morn¬ 
ing, and was consequently much fatigued, so that he feared 
there would not be any manifestation, but we were much 
pleased, as the negative developed, to see a spirit form 
seated opposite to her, not on the chair placed by her 
side, but on an invisible seat. It was not the friend for 
whom she had wished, but the features, which are of a 
masculine type, are handsome and well defined ; the mouth 
and lower part of the face are hidden by the woollen hood, 
but although that is opaque to the spirit, the rest of the 
chair back is transparent , for the drapery about his head is 
seen through it. It is evident that the spirits only see those 
material objects which are in rapport to themselves, either 
as belonging to a friend or through the influence of a 
medium, and although this fact may have been acknow¬ 
ledged by us before, it is now proved by photography. 

In February, 1870, at one of my own Friday afternoon 
sittings with Mrs. Tebb, the spirit, Sir Peter Lely, was con¬ 
versing with me through her, and I asked him whether 
he could do direct drawing, but he exclaimed, “ Direct 
drawing!—it is very strange—I never heard of it in my 
time. I wonder how the spirits can see the paper and 
pencils.” I pointed to where I had placed them under the 
table, and requested him to try, with my help, to see them. 
He thanked me, and said, “Now I see the pencils—but 
it is harder to see what you call white. I shall see it 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


69 

presently.” He did afterwards succeed in seeing both, and 
in our weekly meetings gradually developed some portion 
of direct power, to be, as we then understood, brought into 
full use at some future time, and the direct photograph 
taken on or after May 16th, of which I have given the 
history, has been one evidence of success. 

I spent the evening of August 25th at Mrs. Tebb’s, and 
after I had mesmerised Mr. Tebb, who was just recovering 
from a severe illness, we were seated quite quietly, and I 
observed that she seemed to be seeing something, so I 
enquired what it was, and she said, “ They were shewing 
me that the first appearance of the spirit is in the form of 
an egg.” We were then again silent, and she passed into 
deep trance, and presently said, “ It is suggested that to 
the bath already prepared for use shall be added—as an 
experiment only—the half of the shell of the last egg laid by 
the Dove ; * this may be added seven minutes before the 
time when the bath is likely to be needed. It may be 
divided into three portions, and after the bath has been 
used, they should be removed, and kept from the light until 
they are again needed : they must be divided at the point, so 
that a portion of the end of the egg may be retained in each 
piece It will be well for the mediums connected with this 
photographic work to partake rather freely of eggs as an 
article of food, and previous to the photographic se'ances, 
the chief operator should bind a fold of linen about this 
part of the head (placing her hands across the forehead) to 
the back, which has been dipped in water in which eggs 
have been previously boiled.” I asked if it should be put 
on wet. “ Wet and cool, but not cold, there should be no 
salt, or other substance in the water, and it should not 
have been used more than seven hours previously, for the 
first operation. It will be well also to use the water rather 
freely for the hands during the processes of manipulation 
connected with the photographic work. 

* The Dove here alluded to was brought to me by the spirits on the 
Whit-Sunday seance of 1868 ; an account of which I have given in 
my “Evenings at Home in Spiritual Seance.” 


7o 


CHRONICLES OF 


It will be well for all those who can be interested in the 
success of the experimental work now going on, to unite in 
prayer at a given time, for the successful issue of the work 
that should be in progress at that time; needed help may 
thus be brought to those engaged in this work, and distance 
need be no impediment to useful service on the part of 
those interested. Yes;—this was an answer to your 
thought.” [I was thinking whether that ought to be about 
half-past one on Thursday.] “ It is right.” (May I ask 
those who will be willing to comply with this suggestion, to 
make a change in the time, for as it is now September, the 
change of light at this season of the year will necessitate 
earlier operations, so that my Thursday appointment with 
Mr. Hudson will for the future be at half-past eleven.) 

“ This is sufficient for the time, but information of a more 
interior nature, consequently more spiritual, will be given as 
the work progresses. The direction already given as to pla¬ 
cing the sitter is of great importance, greater even than was 
conceived by the intelligence concerned in the communica¬ 
tion. It is the A of this work, and is of the very greatest impor¬ 
tance. It is the key, in fact, to successful spirit-photography; 
this condition must be observed under all circumstances. 

I copied out and sent to Mr. Hudson the advice given 
for his benefit, but when I went there on the 29th of August, 
he was engaged for some time with four sitters, and after¬ 
wards had to dine, so that it was very late, and the light 
had become hazy before we began our experiments, he 
having the handkerchief wetted with egg-water bound round 
his brows. I had enclosed the Dove’s egg-shell in a fold 
of net, with a long piece of white sewing-silk attached, so 
as to be able to drop it into the bath and take it out. On 
the first two plates there was nothing but myself, with the 
light so bad that there was no detail on the lower part of the 
plates, so I suggested withdrawing the blind from the window 
facing me, which is always kept closed, as giving a kind of 
double light, but on this emergency it was best to do so, 
although I expected it would produce a great glare on my 
face. The picture is a wonderful one, although somewhat 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


7 T 


of a photographic failure. Far from being over lighted, my 
face is as dark as if it were night; on the upper part of the 
picture on the left is what may be described as an egg- 
shaped cloud, slightly compressed towards the centre, so as 
to produce something not unlike a figure of eight, and from 
that centre pour down three dark rays just over my head, 
which I am told were orange coloured, as a symbol of 
power bestowed. Behind me is a very faintly defined spirit 
form (afterwards recognised by Mrs. Tebb as Sir Peter 
Lely), but the most extraordinary circumstance of all is 
that just below the point of my right shoulder is placed an 
ornament, as if attached by a band round my arm. There 
is an inner circle of white, with a dark centre spot, and I 
am told that that is a large opal, within which is set a ruby, 
and that the outer circle is formed of different-coloured gems 
radiating from the opal. The full meaning of this jewel 
will be given at some future time, but I am told that 
although invisible to mortal eyes, it is always clasped round 
my arm as the badge of my calling. 

A gentleman met me there on the 5th of September, who 
had several negatives taken, on only one of which was an 
indistinctly visible spirit, but on two others were manifesta¬ 
tions of a different class, which I consider quite as interest¬ 
ing. For the first of these I was impressed to mesmerise 
the vacant space by his side, and also himself slightly. 
On that plate a light passes perpendicularly from top to 
bottom, and there is another in a horizontal direction, just 
below his knees, forming a kind of cross. On the other 
were four horizontal ascending rays of light across his legs, 
like the steps of a ladder ; they are not quite straight, being 
rather broader (and whiter) at the middle than at the ends. 
When he saw it developed, he said, in a dreamy sort of 
way—“ Four steps in life,” but I do not know whether he 
said it from impression (plate V. No. 38). 

He requested that when I had received the proofs, I 
would let him know if I received any information about 
them, and I had to write as follows : “ In that wonderful 
one which was taken after I had mesmerised so strongly 


72 


CHRONICLES OF 


the space by your side, and also yourself slightly, the broad 
lower light represents the light which is now all about your 
path, through which indeed you are now walking even while 
upon earth, and the light that proceeds directly down upon 
yourself, signifies that it has been given as a healing bless¬ 
ing from above. Of course it is needless for me to add 
that that blessing is the knowledge of the truth of spirit 
communion. I am also to call your attention to the fact 
that the pillar of light is in front of you, and that thus, as. 
to the Israelites of old, the light of The Lord is to be your 
guide; even in the brightened pathway you have to tread. 
I think your own interpretation of the four ascending 
horizontal rays of lights, when you saw the development of 
the negative, was correct, namely, that they typify four steps 
in life :—whether you have had, or may have, four decisive 
changes, I do not know, but nothing more comes to me 
with reference to that picture.” 

All those who have been to Mr. Hudson’s studio know 
how seriously his background was damaged by the violent 
physical manifestations which, in the commencement of 
his work, took place in the presence of some of his sitters. 
He did his best to repair the fractures, but ugly places 
were left, which injured the appearance of the photographs, 
and needed a good deal of remedying in the prints. Indeed 
they gave rise to some of the aspersions against Mr. 
Hudson, for as the same character of damage could be 
found in two or more places, the outsiders thought they 
were repetitions of the same flaw, instead of different ones, 
therefore they used their pens to attack him, when their 
eyes might have suggested to them that the gift of a new 
screen would be a suitable expiation for the mistake into 
which they had fallen. The new background has, how¬ 
ever, been furnished to him, and on Thursday last, he had 
got it up in readiness for my sitting to be the first with it. 
He thought it was probably much too light, but that it 
would be better to have it so for the trial, and then to have 
it darkened if desirable, in which he was wise, for in these 
earlier stages of spirit-photography, much of the work must 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 73 

be experimental, so as to ascertain what conditions are 
really the best: the screen is to be two shades darker. 

We neither of us expected any manifestation on the first 
plate, but as the developer was poured upon it, we both 
saw what appeared like a tall spirit-figure flash out, but as 
the process went on, all sight of it vanished entirely, and if 
we had not both seen it, we should have thought the other 
had been misled by imagination. When we took it out 
into the light, a very faint outline was perceptible, so he 
re-developed and intensified it to the utmost, making the 
negative very dense, and what we took for a spirit form 
looks to me like a garment suspended from some kind of 
head-dress. I had again immersed the Dove’s egg-shell in 
the bath, and I have been told to write at the back of the 
photograph, “ The consecrating manifestation with the new 
background.” 

I had the pleasure of being present yesterday at a con¬ 
versazione held at Mr. Dornbusch’s house, in commemora¬ 
tion of the second anniversary of the Dalston Association 
of Enquirers into Spiritualism, which I enjoyed very much, 
and am glad to find they are doing so much to help others 
to a knowledge of that which vivifies their own lives. 
Their members have increased very much in number since 
the establishment of their society, although many of the 
earlier ones have dropped off, and one can well understand 
how such should be the case, as the home seances take the 
place of outside seeking, while the Association still works 
on like a nursing mother to those who have not yet attained 
conviction. 

I heard two anecdotes which bear on the subject of my 
letter. Mr. Burns mentioned that a father and mother 
had come to him in joy and gladness, bringing with them 
a photograph taken by Mr. Hudson of their daughter in 
the spirit world. Another gentleman told me of some 
friends of his who had gone from Victoria Park to Mr. 
Hudson’s, and during their absence a spirit communication 
had been given at home, stating who was the spirit who 
was then being photographed, so that they were greeted 


74 


CHRONICLES OF 


with the intelligence upon their return, and the message 
was correct in every particular—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

September 17 ih. 

8th Letter. “ Dear Sir, —Your readers will doubtless 
remember perusing in your August number a letter from 
Mr. Gillingham, of Chard, on the subject of sham spirit- 
photographs, taken by himself and a friend. He was kind 
enough, about a fortnight ago, to send me a specimen, 
and I certainly was surprised that the sight of it should 
not at once have been perfect evidence to his own mind 
of the genuineness of those given through Mr. Hudson’s 
mediumship, the dead inertness of the drapery being so 
totally unlike the spirit garb, in which there is, if I may so 
term it, a species of vitality which is completely wanting in 
our earthly garments. The comparison of this photograph 
with the true ones has enabled me to realise as a visible 
fact that which I had already accepted from spirit-teaching 
as a truth, namely, that our clothing in the hereafter is 
literally woven from the emanations of our life upon earth, 
thus the numberless texts in Scripture bearing on the 
subject are not to be considered as merely figures of 
speech, but as promises to be fulfilled, such as in the last 
chapter of Proverbs, ‘ Strength and honour are her clothing , 
and she shall rejoice in the time to come? 

On the 26th of September, I was accompanied to Mr. 
Hudson’s by a friend from the country, who had for 
months previously been continually promised by a godson- 
relative that he would endeavour to be photographed with 
her, and to our great satisfaction, on the second negative 
taken was the tall figure she hoped for, with the hand¬ 
some face gently smiling upon her; the countenance is 
in profile, and although veiled, the expression upon it is 
very apparent. On the upper part of the picture is some¬ 
thing like a rich sunset cloud, which passing from above 
his head, seems to rest upon hers. It is, I am told, 
formed of the influences flowing from himself and his own 
special circle in the spirit world, shewing how they are 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


75 


united with her in the work now going on upon earth, 
they were assisted in externalising this cloud of power by 
the linking of earthly ties through the means of the two 
letters on the chair beside her, which she had received 
from his nearest relatives, who were thus, as it were, 
included in the lower circle of sitters, every letter carrying 
with it, in very fact, a portion of the writer’s own being, 
thus retaining within itself, according to the tenour, or the 
feelings uppermost when it was written, a fragment of the 
higher or lower nature of the sender. 

There was but the one drawback that the spirit was 
rather far from her, therefore a portion of the picture must 
be cut off to bring it within the carte-de-visite size, so I 
asked if he might be permitted to try again, so as to 
approach her more closely, to which an assent was given. 
When the next negative was developed, there he was again, 
as nearly as possible on the identical spot where he had 
stood in the previous photograph, but he had indeed 
approached nearer to us, for the veil was removed, and 
the position of the face was rather fuller—the costume 
too, was altered;—in the first he wore a long garment (to 
which the veil was attached) covering him from head to 
foot, which I am told was violet, a colour which has been 
interpreted to me in my drawings as signifying religion, 
and we read in the 29th chapter of Job, 14th verse, ‘I put 
on righteousness, and it clothed me: my judgment was as 
a robe and a diadem.’ In the second he has a robe of 
a delicate rose colour (charity), with a lower skirt of a 
deeper tint of the same hue (love). 

There is a curious manifestation on this second plate, 
about half-way up the picture in front of the spirit, which 
has something the appearance of an extended torch with a 
strong flame rising upwards from it at the end, from which 
smaller ones issue forth along its length, of which the 
explanation has been thus given me :—the colours of which 
it is spiritually composed signify courage and unselfish¬ 
ness, the smaller flames have been the emanations from 
different evidences of those qualities in his earlier life, 


76 


CHRONICLES OF 


culminating in the grand climax whereby the silver'thread was 
broken,“when, after saving two young friends from drowning, 
his own spirit was entirely severed from the exhausted body, 
to carry on similar works of love in a higher life. 

She was now desirous of trying for the portrait of a 
beloved sister, having with her a lock of her hair, and a 
little volume of manuscript poetry, which she placed on a 
seat by her side, but on the two following plates were no 
results, and I received an intimation that Mr. Hudson 
must go to his dinner, as it is needful that he should be 
well nourished, to keep up the physical power required for 
his mediumship. During his absence I was impressed to 
mesmerise very strongly all that part of the studio occupied 
by the sitters, also to kneel for a few minutes on the spot 
we hoped the spirit might occupy. When the plate was 
ready, I asked Mr. Hudson to wait a moment, as I thought 
I had to mesmerise the place again, instead of which I 
found I had to remain standing by the side of my friend, 
and when the negative was developed, she and I were but 
very dimly seen, while in front of her is the sweet kneeling 
figure of the sister she longed for. Her drapery, I am 
told, is blue (meaning devotion to Him who said, “ I am 
the Truth ”), but of a tint more glorious than any of ours 
of earth or sky. It enfolds the whole figure, covering the 
head, thus giving only a partial view of the exquisitely 
pure face, as it crosses over just below the mouth, but the 
features are clearly visible, shewing the dark eyes and a 
glimpse of her dark hair, and the picture is an unmistakable 
likeness, so that our day’s work was in all respects a most 
complete success (plate II. No. 14). Before my friend 
came up to town I had received a suggestion that I was to 
be with her in one of the photographs, but in the excite¬ 
ment of the work I had altogether forgotten it. I now 
learn that my close proximity was needed, as I was strongly 
linked with the spirit-sister, although I had never known 
her upon earth, by my having drawn her Spirit-Flower 
(lent to me for my Exhibition), and she was thus enabled to 
avail herself of our united vitality to manifest so lifelike a 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


77 


countenance: it was needful that the face should be par¬ 
tially hooded, or it would have been too luminous to be 
photographed, for she is an exceedingly bright spirit; but 
as this work progresses, even brighter ones than she will be 
able to shew their faces in glorious groups, but all the 
labourers in it must be content to walk slowly and steadily 
in the path they have to tread, rejoicing in each fresh 
evidence of growth, and giving thanks to Him who in these 
latter days has showered down such wondrous gifts. 

With reference to the colour, blue, I am told that the 
spiritual hues do not present the same photographic diffi¬ 
culties as those of earth, and that in such matters our 
worldly experiences will avail us little, so that until our eyes 
are open to behold that which is now invisible to us, we 
must be told, as to a blind man, what are the colours of a 
photographed garment. 

Mrs. Tebb met me on the 3rd of October, and in one 
picture where we are together, there is a faintly defined 
spirit form (since explained to me to be the damsel named 
Rhoda, mentioned in Acts xii. 13), and behind us are several 
little flame-like manifestations. During our talk she had 
told me that she has occasionally lately felt a signal like the 
resting upon her hand or arm of a spark of fire, and she 
thought these were external representations of them, and 
even while we were speaking about it, we both experienced 
the sensation. 

In a subsequent negative (after two almost unsuccessful 
ones), where I sat alone, I felt as if a hand were being laid 
in blessing upon my slightly-bowed head, but in the photo¬ 
graph no hand is visible, as it appears to be only the very 
ethereal drapery of a form rather bent towards me, the 
sleeve of which is near enough to my head for the extended 
hand to have been placed upon it. In that also are 
several of the floating flames. 

Since receiving the proofs I have been told that the im¬ 
perceptible spirit is Salome, wife of Zebedee, and mother 
of James and John. She did a pen-and-ink drawing for 
me in January 1865, representing the great outpouring of 


73 


CHRONICLES OF 


spiritual gifts in these days, especially to women, of whom 
there was to be a linked chain—as if to work with one 
another,—and I had referred to the prophecy in a conver¬ 
sation with Mrs. Tebb a few days before. 

I was desired on the following Thursday to take my little 
Bible (which had belonged to Cecil) with me. I seated 
myself at the small table, and had to turn over the pages 
until my finger was stayed in the half-closed volume, where 
I placed a book-marker, when I rose to accompany Mr. 
Hudson into the dark room. There was a spirit form, but 
it was very faint indeed, and needed a great deal of re¬ 
developing, the film too, was weak, in consequence of the 
collodion being quite new, for Mr. Hudson says that the 
longer it has been in his possession the better for the 
spirit manifestations. On examining my Bible, I found 
that the selection had been from the 12 th chapter of 1st 
Corinthians, beginning, “Now concerning spiritual gifts, 
brethren, I would not have you ignorant; ” and when the 
proofs came home I was told that the faintly discernible 
spirit is St. Paul, and I seem to be listening to him as he 
repeats his own written words. 

There were one or two negatives with no result; but 
when again there was one, I had had to place my fingers in 
two portions of the Bible,—for the one, the same as before, 
but the little finger was pressed against the last verse 
of the book of Exodus : “For the cloud of the Lord was 
upon the tabernacle by day, and fire was on it by night, in 
the sight of all the house of Israel, throughout all their 
journeys.” Up high in the corner above my head is a 
white cloud, thus giving, as it were, a symbolical representa¬ 
tion of the Shekinah. 

After Mr. Hudson had dined, we had another trial, but 
the day had darkened into gloomy rain. I had to place 
the frankincense burner within the Bible. There is no spirit, 
but there seems to be a broad level light along the upper 
portion of the picture; and above my head, as if just 
descendingly emerged from that light, is what appears like 
a spoon. It puzzled us a good deal, for, although I placed 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


79 


a marker in the Bible, I did not think of consulting it while 
in the studio, and it was not until after I had returned 
home that I did so, when it struck me as one of the most 
wonderful manifestations I have had, for the chapter was 
the 7th of Numbers, in which are enumerated the offerings 
by the princes of Israel of twelve spoons of gold, each filled 
with incense, at the dedication of the altar;—so that the 
placing my incense-burner withinside the Bible on that 
especial page was typical of a similar dedication. 

In a note from Mrs. Makdougall Gregory to the editor 
of the Medium she says—“ I have got my spirit-photograph 
from Hudson. The spirit figure is that of my sister Isabella, 
who passed away five or six years ago. The side-face is 
perfectly defined; altogether it is a very good one.” I 
brought home a print of it with me on Thursday, but I also 
saw the proof (then going to be sent to her) of one that was 
taken a week ago, which is in every respect better, especially 
as a likeness of the sitter herself, who is so ardent a worker 
in the cause of Spiritualism. 

In the Spiritual Magazine for May was a letter from 
Baron Kirkup, in which he gives an account of some taken 
in Florence, adding, ‘ I enclose a portrait of my daughter 
with the spirit of a boy eight years old, who died at Capua 
seven years ago, the likeness is perfect.’ I saw the photo¬ 
graph in Southampton Row, and was much struck with it, 
for the boy’s head seems to rise through a flower-pot that 
is standing near the young lady, and one leaf is in front of 
his face, so I was desirous of having it, and asked Mr. Burns 
to undertake the commission, but I have only very lately 
received it. I lent it to Mr. Hudson to copy, in which 
he has been eminently successful, for I think I prefer his 
reproduction to the original, so he can now supply it to 
those persons who may like to compare the results given 
through different mediumships.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

October \\th. 

In December, I sent a small article to the Christian 
Spiritualist in addition to my monthly letter, and as it refers 


So 


CHRONICLES OF 


to the photographs, I will insert it here. The editor gave it 
the heading, “ In London and in Boston : two seances.” 

Three seances have been kindly given at Mr. Burns’s, 
for the benefit of Mr. Powell’s widow, to aid in raising a 
sufficient sum to meet the expense of taking her and her 
family to the United States, where her eldest son is in a 
comfortable situation, and they can thus be together. I 
am happy to say that the various efforts have been success¬ 
ful • and before this is published, they will probably be on 
the other side of the Atlantic. 

I was present at the three, but there is not a much more 
difficult undertaking than to give an account of trance 
mediumship, unless by a shorthand writer at the time; but 
a communication to myself interested me so much that I 
committed it to paper while still fresh in my mind. The 
medium was Miss Hudson (no relation to the photographer 
of marvels), and she was spoken through to each member 
of the circle. When my turn came, after speaking of the 
glorious body of bright ones who surrounded me, she said :— 
“There is in particular one especial spirit who attracts my 
attention; she is rather short, but she has a peculiarly sweet 
face, with a very gentle expression.” I was at once sure 
whom she was describing, and asked if she had not been 
photographed in the early part of Mr. Hudson’s work, and 
the answer was “Yes.” I then requested her to describe 
the veil she had worn at the time, so as to be sure of the 
identification. “ She is veiled now, for she has kindly 
placed a slight covering over her face, so as to enable me 
to look at her, otherwise the dazzling brightness would be 
too much for my eyes to bear, but it is not the same veil 
she wore when being photographed, but I hope to be able 
to describe both. That which she now has on comes 
down a little below the throat, and has flowers all along the 
edge. The one she was photographed in, was as if made 
of golden tissue covered with beautiful brocaded patterns, 
which however could not be seen on the picture.” [But,] 
urged I, [what was the shape of it? for that was peculiar.] 

“ It was just caught up above the head, but as nearly as I 



PLATE 3 





















SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


Sr 


can describe it, the shape was something like a very long 
and a very narrow sheet.” [Just so. Then is it Grand¬ 
mamma ?] “ The spirit bows her head, as a sign of assent.” 

The description was entirely accurate, and is another 
interesting corroboration that the higher spirits must veil 
their faces (like Moses, when he came down from the 
Mount), for they are too overpoweringly brilliant even for 
good spirits of a lower grade to bear to look upon them— 
for in this instance it is not the medium who sees, but the 
spirit who is speaking through her—and all these facts 
(thoroughly well known to experienced Spiritualists) ought 
to be a sufficient answer to the continual query of outsiders, 
with reference to the spirit-photographs. “But why do the 
spirits always come veiled ? ” We must try in our souls to 
rise, so that the vail of partition may be “rent in twain,” 
and that nothing may be needed between us and the 
brightest of the invisible throng. 

I do not know whether your space will admit of your 
inserting a conversation which took place with a trance 
medium in Boston (Mrs. Mary Hardy), but as it also refers 
to the chief interest of this time, I venture to copy it for 
you. It was in a letter to me from Miss Ingram, and was 
dated October 21st. Her Mamma’s spirit had the control 
of the medium, and said, “ Some time ago I spent a long 
morning with you, and I was looking among those things 
you preserve as little treasures, and I saw there the portrait 
of an English lady whom you value very much. ... It 
is that photograph where there is a spirit standing behind 
her.” [May I know the name of the lady?] “Georgiana 
Houghton. She is wishing for you to return home, and 
is not the only one who is feeling anxious about you. I 
collected magnetism so that I might go and visit her. I 
spent an hour and a half in her house, and I looked at 
every painting she has. They are wonderfully beautiful, 
even to our eyes, who are accustomed to spirit-art. I saw 
her so distinctly I could tell you the dress she wore, saw 
all her surroundings, the ferns and the dove. The condi¬ 
tions of her home were so harmonious with the magnetism 


82 


CHRONICLES OF 


I had taken with me, that, as I might express it, the atmos¬ 
phere was transparent. She was alone when I went there, 
and very soon I was drawn by an influence to observe her , 
in place of looking at her paintings. She was thinking of 
you, and thinking with so much intensity that she almost 
pronounced your name aloud. A lady called, and I was 
intrusive enough to listen to their conversation; indeed I 
may say that I stole it, that I might repeat it to you across 
the Atlantic. These two friends talked of what you call 
spirit-art, and next of spirit-photographs, and they men¬ 
tioned one man by name as being a reliable man to get 
spirit-photos, it was 1 Hudson ’ they called him, and as this 
conversation continued, I observed another lady enter, but 
like myself she was from the spheres. I did not know her, 
but I soon discovered that she was a relative of Georgiana’s. 
I think she is a sister, but I could not be positive, for I did 
not speak with her. She wears a great deal of white drapery, 
and a part of it descends in folds from the head.” And 
here Mamma raised her hands to describe by action the 
sweep of the head-gear. “ As Miss Houghton talked, this 
spirit-lady (as I for clearness will call her), went close up 
to her, knelt down before her, and laid her hands on Miss 
Houghton’s lap, she grasped her dress between her fingers, 
and had Miss Houghton looked, she would have seen her 
dress slightly lifted up, but she was too much engrossed 
talking with her visitor to notice the slight movement.” 
[Then you did not find out who the spirit-lady was ?] 
“No, not nearer than by conjecture I thought her a sister; 
it is the same lady as appears on one of Miss Houghton’s 
photographs with the white drapery. I knew her by the 
drapery, as it is a somewhat singular dress even with us, 
though we all dress as we please, still there are costumes 
that appear singular to us worn by many in the spheres. 
I wished to tell you these particulars when I came here 
to-day, as you would feel interested to hear of your friend 
round by the spheres, and if you will be writing to her 
soon, you can let her know of my having visited her.” 

It must have been my dear sister Zilla whom the spirit 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


S3 

saw here with me, and when I answer Miss Ingram’s letter, 
I will send her one of Zilla’s photographs, so that she will 
be able to see how accurately her Mamma has described 
the drapery, for Miss Ingram has herself only seen one of 
our spirit-photographs, that of my Aunt Helen, which I 
sent to her some time ago.” 

A clergyman friend, lately returned from a Continental 
trip, told me of a picture he had seen by one of the old 
masters, representing the meeting of Mary and Elizabeth, 
in which the whole pose of the two figures, as well as the 
graceful folds of the drapery, reminded him of the photo¬ 
graph in question. Unfortunately our conversation diverged 
from the subject without my asking him where he had seen 
the painting. Since then he has passed out of mortality. 

Letter, No. 9. “ I am happy to say that the manifesta¬ 

tions continue to increase in wonder and interest, and I 
only wish that some of our wealthy Spiritualist friends 
would give efficient aid to this most marvellous and con¬ 
vincing evidence of spirit-presence, by supplying Mr. 
Hudson with ample funds to carry out the suggestions that 
are so frequently broached to me, such, for instance, as 
taking larger photographs, and with two or more cameras 
at the same time, so as to obtain different views of the 
same spirit. I know that this is most desirable, but I also 
know that it would entail heavy expenses, which Mr. Hud¬ 
son’s present means would not admit of. It is not as if 
there could be always a certainty that the spirit should 
appear upon the first, or even the second plate, for there 
are frequently several before the manifestation takes place, 
each using its proportion of collodion and chemicals, thus 
seriously increasing the cost of each spirit-negative, to say 
nothing of Mr. Hudson’s personal fatigue and anxiety. 

I am thankful to say that all worry from the storm that 
has beat about him has passed away, for he has received 
strong testimony from important quarters, and sometimes 
when visitors have come to him as strangers and he has 
offered them every facility for test, they have assured him 
that such tests are totally unnecessary, for that from such 


8 4 


CHRONICLES OF 


and such friends they have known how triumphantly he 
has passed through all the ordeals that could be proposed. 

Our sitting was late on October 17th, for Mr. Hudson 
had had a business engagement in town, but on the first 
plate was a very shadowy form, but the spirit was one who 
had been much in my mind during all the previous week, 
namely, the woman mentioned in Scripture who had been 
healed by touching the hem of Christ’s garment : the ex¬ 
pression in her face seems as if the miracle had just been 
performed, for one sees joy blended with surprise and awe. 
In front of her is a burning light, a type of her living 
faith. 

I stood for another photograph, on which there is a 
something that I am told is a pen, foreshadowing some 
event in my life. 

On the 24th of October, some misfortune had happened 
to the sensitising bath, so that although on one plate there 
was a spirit, the negative was seriously damaged, being all 
over spots and patches, which grieved me much, as it was 
very interesting. The spirit has on a bonnet, and a very 
thin veil, through which the features are clearly seen; both 
her white hands are extended towards me, and in one she 
holds a small picture, which she appears either to be giving 
to me or speaking about. But I no sooner saw the proof 
than I felt a strong impression that it resembled a photo¬ 
graph in a bonnet of the Duchess of Kent, that I had seen in 
the shop window of the Stereoscopic Company a year or 
two back; and as I had business in the City the next day, 
I asked my “ advisers ” whether I might then purchase it, 
and received an immediate consent. The comparison then 
satisfied me of the correctness of my surmise:—the pur¬ 
chased picture is a full-face, taken from a painting by 
Winterhalter—my spirit-visitor is in profile, but the peculiar 
arrangement of the dark hair is similar, although carried 
farther down the cheek. 

On the following Wednesday evening at Mr. Burns’s, I 
told Mrs. Tebb that I had purchased a photograph because 
of its resemblance to one that had come, and she said, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 85 

“ Wait a minute, don’t tell me any more ; has it not reference 
to one of the Queen’s family?” “Yes, the Duchess of 
Kent:” to which she rejoined, “I was just going to say 
that very name.” She then went on to tell me that during 
the last week she had been having such a wonderful insight 
given her of the Queen’s innermost life, and that thus her 
character had been revealed to her as grander and fuller of 
beauty than she could have imagined, so that she had 
learned to love and admire her even far beyond anything 
she did before:—and that it had seemed given to her in 
some way with reference to me and to the spirit-photo¬ 
graphy. I told her my impression was that if the likeness 
were really an important one, I should have some repetition 
of it on the next day, for that I had received directions to 
have my sittings with Tommy in the morning, and that after 
Mr. Hudson had dined, I was to sit alone. 

I had been forbidden to mention to Mr. Hudson whose 
had been the spirit-form on the previous week’s troubled 
negative until the fresh photograph had been taken. I was 
impressed to seat myself with my hand on the table, palm 
upwards. To my great delight, the self-same spirit stands 
facing me, without the bonnet (which I believe had been 
worn the first time so as to lead my thoughts to the identifi¬ 
cation), and wearing a veil so transparent that the face is 
as clearly seen as if it were not there. Both hands are well 
defined, and in the right she holds a picture which she 
seems about to place within mine. She is apparently quite 
unaware of any table being there, for her form rises through 
it so that the two appear completely intermingled. I think 
she is giving me some injunctions as she hands me the 
picture, for mine is a listening attitude. 

We tried a couple more plates, but the light had waned, 
so we had to leave off. I then shewed Mr. Hudson the 
purchased photograph of the Duchess of Kent, and he, too, 
decided that the likeness was unmistakable, and was as 
pleased as myself. The new negative had now to be re¬ 
developed, and I went into the dark room with him during 
the process. To our dismay, in a short time the negative 


86 


CHRONICLES OF 


became of various tints of orange, and seemed utterly 
spoiled (occasioned by his having added some of the fluid 
out of the sensitising bath to the developer), so that it could 
not possibly have been printed from. He then began to 
try to remedy it with cyanide of potassium, and was much 
flurried, but I told him he was not to be uneasy, for we 
were to try again, but I could not exactly imbue him with 
the same calm security I felt myself. He, however, suc¬ 
ceeded in quite clearing the upper part of the picture, so 
that it would seem as if we were placed on clouds, and 
fearing lest the cyanide should be destructive if more were 
used, he was obliged to leave it in a state that was still far 
from satisfactory. 

Of course, after the expenditure of so much time, the 
light was far dingier than ever, but when the first plate was 
ready and in the slide, I told him to coat another, and put 
it in the bath, but if that were unsuccessful, we must leave 
it for that day. The first was a total failure, there being no 
detail whatever on the lower part of the plate, so I suggested 
his drawing away the blind on the other side, and I think 
the exposure must have lasted fully five minutes, but on the 
plate, to our intense gratification, was the same spirit seated, 
apparently in conversation with me, and, as in the previous 
one, utterly ignoring the fact of the table being there. 

I went indoors, to wait while Mr. Hudson did the 
varnishing, and he presently made his appearance, very 
proud of his chemical skill, for with some preparation of 
ammonia he had put the first negative to rights, therefore 
there are the two, or rather the three, to bear testimony to 
one another, being alike, and yet various. 

For the morning seance of that 31st of October, I had 
dear little Tommy Guppy with me, I seated him on a 
small hassock upon the table, and stood behind, so that 
he might rest against me, and on the plate appears a tall 
female figure in a bonnet, with flowing embroidered 
drapery, which I at first thought was extended towards us 
by her right hand, but I now see that the face of another 
spirit is just visible within the drapery which falls so as 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 87 

to touch Tommy’s face. It is altogether a very pretty, 
graceful figure (plate I. No. 9). 

I wanted to vary the pictures, so for the second I placed 
a higher stool on the table, and altered my own position, 
still having my arm round him, and on that is a spirit 
figure with a dark coloured robe, and white drapery falling 
from the head; the face is unveiled and clearly defined, 
and the hand is extended holding something towards us, 
perhaps a flower:—that, too, makes a pretty picture, and 
the twisted leg of the table is seen through the drapery. 

For the next he stood on a chair, with my arm encircling 
him,—there are waves of light in the atmosphere, but the 
only manifestation is a pen, which has been photographed 
for me twice before, and the following negative is con¬ 
nected with it, for opposite to us are several sheets of 
paper or parchment, from some of which an aura appears 
to arise.” 

I am here to interpolate the following, which was not 
in my published letter. 

Mrs. Tebb came to see me on November 8th, 1872, 
when I shewed her my later photographs, which she had 
only glanced at when I met her in Southampton Row. 
We had especially some talk over the three of the Duchess 
of Kent, and then those that had been done with Tommy, 
when I found that her attention was gradually concen¬ 
trated on the last I have described, and she passed com¬ 
pletely under influence, and said,— 

“Yes,—the shadowy, undefined portion of matter at the 
lower left hand represents work already accomplished, 
which has taken the form of personal correspondence by 
letter. This is conjoined with the better defined substance 
at its right, which portion indicates your work in detailing 
special experiences for public purposes. When this work 
has grown in size and substance to correspond with the 
portion depicted on the lower right hand of photograph, 
a suggestion will come (wonderfully has this now been fulfilled ! 
G. H.) that those experiences extending through the cor¬ 
respondence by letter to public prints should be collected, 


88 


CHRONICLES OF 


and with additions given to the world in the form suggested 
in the left hand impress left upon photograph (she pointed, 
with closed eyes, to the different portions as she alluded 
to them, the one now named being the left hand of the 
three). The central portion, closely connected with the 
left-hand substance already mentioned, contains a full 
history of the Drawings, commencing with the first sketch 
in pencil, and extending to the end of the present year. 
This in itself will be a complete history of that work, and 
will finish it. The third, and best-defined form of the 
row, at the right-hand side of the photograph, will gather 
up in a condensed form all that went before the history 
of the Drawings, prefaced by the autobiography of the 
medium for all this work. . . . More could be given. . . . 
This communication is not intended for present publica¬ 
tion, but a record should be kept, with the date of when 
given, for future reference.” 

I had not spoken a word during the communication, but 
I now asked, [May I enquire about the pen, three times 
given ?] “ It is given three times to represent the three 

important purposes for which it will be required. . . .” 

As well as the pen with Tommy, I have mentioned 
one a fortnight previously, which had been interpreted to 
myself as a foreshadowing of some event in my own life, 
but I have yet more to relate on the subject, which I can 
now read by the light of Mrs. Tebb’s message. She had 
met me at Mr. Hudson’s on the day fortnight before that, 
when several negatives were taken, the latter ones not 
being very satisfactory, as there was at the time a most 
fearful storm of rain, thunder, and lightning. When the 
last plate was developed, Mr. Hudson was of opinion that 
there was no kind of manifestation upon it, but I saw a 
something near the top which on that dark day I could not 
well make out, so I said he need not varnish it, but that I 
should like one proof, which I found ready on my next 
visit, and it turns out to be likewise a pen, and the cir¬ 
cumstances attendant upon the reception of these three 
photographs are now full of meaning. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


89 


The first refers to correspondence, personal as well as 
public. Mrs. Tebb, a dear friend with whom I have very 
much correspondence on spiritual and other subjects, was 
with me at the time. ... In storm and trouble the work 
had to go on *—this photographic work has indeed been 
going through storm and tribulation. . . . Darkness was 
around us, and became even more dense while the photo¬ 
graph was being taken :—it would seem to earthly eyes as 
if my present position with respect to worldly matters were 
very dark indeed, but still, by God’s help, the work goes 
on. . . . Even the very brooch worn by me at the time 
(for I am always guided as to what jewellery I shall wear), 
had its significance, for it was a beautiful cameo of Thor- 
waldsen’s “ Night.” 

The second is to be used for the history of my Drawings, 
—for that I was alone in the studio,—again typical of the 
character of the work, in which I am essentially alone,— 
and I seem to be musing on the goodness of Him who has 
bestowed upon me so sweet a gift to cheer my solitude 
but I marvel at the prophecy which says that that history 
is to cease with this present year; but perhaps it may 
mean that no new thoughts will be afterwards evolved 
through that channel. The brooch I wore was Papa’s 
likeness, and the work was begun while he was still a 
dweller upon earth;—the earrings were Mamma’s gift, and 
her great enjoyment was to watch my Drawings in their 
progress. 

The third pen , that with which I am to write my auto¬ 
biography, comes to me while my arm is tenderly clasping 
a little child, thus imbuing me with all the sweet emotions 
of life,—waves of light (filled, if we could see them, with 
loving faces) soften the atmosphere; thus shewing me that 
out of darkness comes light, as the day-dawn follows the 
night. My ornaments are cameos, one brooch a vase with 
four doves ; the other a Psyche with the butterfly as emblem 
of the soul’s resurrection ; the earrings playful Cupids;— 
the whole set being types of love, life, and joy, to all of 
which I feel that through much tribulation I am come, 


9° 


CHRONICLES OF 


dwelling as I do among the delicate harmonies of never- 
ceasing spirit-communion. 

I ought still further to add, that although some parts of 
Mrs. Tebb’s foreshadowings may have surprised me, I have 
long known from my own spirit-guides that a time was to 
come when I should have to compile works of the descrip¬ 
tion she mentions, and I have even said so to one or two 
friends who have suggested that I ought to publish my 
experiences, adding that I waited patiently until the pro¬ 
per time should arrive, when it would be made quite plain 
to me. 

Upwards of eight years have passed away since that 
prophecy was given and my reflections upon it were 
written, which have never since been looked at until this 
very now, when, most unexpectedly to myself, the fulfil¬ 
ment is in a measure taking place, thanks to the generous 
liberality of one who is neither of my kith nor kin, towards 
whom my gratitude is too deep for words, not only for the 
assistance given, but for the delicate manner in which it 
was proffered, almost as if the obligation were on his side 
instead of mine. I could not refrain from another word on 
the subject in this volume, although I have made a slight 
allusion to the fact in my “ Evenings at Home,” these two 
works forming the first and the third of those alluded to in 
the prediction. The other book, which is to consist of the 
interpretations of my Drawings, is, / am told , still to be 
deferred, I believe for some years, but no limit, or un- limit, 
as to time is given me; I am to wait , even as I have done 
in this case, until the clear demonstration comes to me. 
That will, in reality, hold an intermediate place, although it 
may not seem to do so, as it is all written in the small books 
from which the selections will be culled. The “ Evenings 5> 
also will follow as well as precede this, the second series 
not yet having been commenced. 

“To return now to Tommy’s first photograph, the spirit 
on which I fancied might be Mrs. Guppy’s mother, as the 
majestic proportions reminded me of her own ; so when I 
shewed them to her on the following Thursday, I enquired 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


9 1 


whether any such impression came to her (for she could 
not have any memory to aid her, having lost her mother in 
infancy), but as it did not, she suggested placing our hands 
on the table, when raps immediately came, and holding the 
picture, I asked whether it was Mrs. Guppy’s mother. 
“No,” was the answer; but as the idea was still strong in 
me, I thought I might have put the question in the wrong 
form, so I said, [Is it Tommy’s grandmother?] to which 
two raps came, meaning doubtful, or perhaps. Then I 
named aunts and other relatives, but still it was “ No,” till 
the spirits signalled for the alphabet, when they spelled 
“ Sarah B-e-a-c.” Here Mrs. Guppy shook her head, not 
recognising any name belonging to her, but then “ h ” was 
added, and she exclaimed, “ Oh ! Sarah Beach ! why that 
was the maiden name of Mr. Guppy’s mother, who married 
twice.” We thus understood why a doubtful response was 
given to my enquiry as to whether it was Tommy’s grand¬ 
mother, for the affirmative would have misled me, as I was 
thinking only of Mrs. Guppy in the question. No informa¬ 
tion came as to the spirit on the other photograph, so our 
little seance came to an end. I then went up to Mr. 
Guppy (who was in the billiard-room with a gentleman), 
and told him that the spirit with Tommy was Sarah Beach, 
and it was gratifying to see the smile of delight and surprise 
that came on his face as he recognised his mother’s name. 

This circumstance recalled a similar experience I had had 
in my early mediumship, when I received a communication 
signed with the maiden name of the mother of my dearest 
friend. I had not known her in her earth-life, and as she 
also had married a second time, she no longer bore the 
same name as her son, therefore she reverted to the ori¬ 
ginal one. 

On the 7th of November Miss Rose Hudson was to have 
a sitting, but Mr. Hudson did not believe anything would 
come, as he had tried her with Herne, as well as by herself, 
but I had no doubts on the subject. 

For the first she was to be alone, and I stood, as I 
usually do in such cases, close to the wall, about half-way 


9 2 


CHRONICLES OF 


between the place occupied by the sitter and the camera, 
facing the North-west, so as to make a sort of line of com¬ 
munication from that point. On that plate the spirit 
(whose head is partly draped, but the face clearly defined), 
is turned away from Miss Hudson, and he, like herself, is 
looking towards me, and Mr. Hudson remarked, “Ah ! 
Rose, he knows who is your good friend ! ” It is a pretty 
artistic picture, and I must call particular attention to the 
thick velvet centre of the chair-back, as it is an important 
item in the next photograph, for which, I had been in¬ 
structed, I was to be with the sitter; I accordingly stood at 
the back, between her and the chair by her side, on which 
I had to place my hand. Two negatives were taken on 
which there was no spirit, and then I was impressed to 
mesmerise both Mr. Hudson and the empty chair, and the 
next result was most marvellous. The velvet portion of the 
chair has become perfectly transparent, and the face of the 
same spirit (with the head drapery cast off) peeps laughingly 
through it, almost framed by the carved wood-work, which 
partly conceals the left cheek ; and the whole figure, of 
which the attitude is wonderfully expressive, is seen through 
the chair, very slightly veiling it. The expression of Miss 
Hudson’s face is as of astonishment that a spirit can be 
at play, but I, on the contrary, look amused, as if it were 
quite a natural thing; and really, if we could have seen the 
spirit, I dare say that is much as we should have felt. We 
were all in great glee over the negative, which makes a 
very pretty picture, as well as being so astonishing an 
evidence of spirit-power. I have since learned from Miss 
Hudson that the spirit is her cousin Harry Graham, a 
youth of eighteen, who died about three years ago. They 
sent the photograph to his father (a non-Spiritualist), and he, 
as well as his daughter and daughter-in-law, immediately 
recognised the portrait. (See plate II. No. 16, and the 
same chair is seen in the two nearest pictures, one above, 
and the other by the side.) 

I was to wait for my own sitting until after Mr. Hudson 
had dined, and for it I had received very particular spirit- 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


93 


directions. I was to take my seat by the table, then half¬ 
rise, and turn as if to greet an entering visitor. I think 
there were again two negatives taken, on which there was 
only myself, and I was once more impressed to mesmerise 
Mr. Hudson, and then we had the greatest wonder of 
all. My face is pressed against the spirit, whose veil falls 
partly over me, so that I am within it, and we seem locked 
in a mutual embrace. The feeling that comes upon me 
when I look at it, is as if a loved relative whom I thought 
was dead, had suddenly appeared before me, upon whose 
breast I would fain weep out my joy at so unexpected a re¬ 
turn. (See plate I. No. 8.) It is my dear nephew Charlie, 
who is one of the most indefatigable workers on that side 
in collecting power and the other needful requisites for the 
growth and perfection of this most interesting phase of spirit- 
manifestation, and has therefore been permitted to follow 
out his own conception of the manner in which he would 
like to appear.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

November 1 6 th. 

Mr. Shorter met me there on the following Thursday, 
and instead of the piece referring to it that concludes my 
own letter, I will copy what he says in the Spiritual Magazine 
for December. “On Thursday, November 14th, I accepted 
an invitation from Miss Houghton to meet her at Mr. 
Hudson’s studio. A second figure appeared in two out of 
three photographs taken. In one the head is stooping for¬ 
ward, resting on the chest, and seems to have moved a 
little, and there is a hood over the face so that the features 
are not clearly discernible. The face of a child is also 
faintly visible, partly covered by the drapery of the other 
figure. They are like a mother and child well known to us, 
but both are too indistinct for us to confidently identify 
them. There is also the faint image of a pen, apparently 
in the air, about a foot from the floor. In the other photo¬ 
graph the spirit-form and face are clear, and strongly 
remind myself and sister of an old lady who lived in the 
house with us many years ago, and with whom I was a 


94 


CHRONICLES OF 


great favourite when a child, but as we are unable to recall 
her features quite distinctly to mind, we cannot be so sure 
of the identity in this as in the portrait obtained on 
October 18th (mentioned in an early paragraph of the 
same article). A second careful inspection of the photo¬ 
graph under better light confirms our impression that it is 
indeed the portrait of our early and venerable friend. 

T. S.” 

That same magazine contains a long and strong article on 
the subject, giving a “ List of the names and addresses of 
forty sitters who recognise the spirit-portraits taken by Mr. 
Hudson, and who have volunteered their testimony in his 
favour, besides whom, there are others (some of high rank 
and social position) who likewise do so, but who have 
specially desired their names not to be made public.” 

Letter, No. io. “ Dear Sir, —I heartily wish a happy 
New Year to you and your readers, and I trust that before it 
comes to its close, Spiritualism may have compelled even the 
most benighted materialists to confess that there are powers 
outside of ourselves working wonders in our midst, and they 
may even learn that some of those workers are their own 
deceased relatives, that therefore death is not annihilation 
but simply passing on to another life, such as they may have 
ea?'?ied for themselves while on the earth, for we are taught 
that all is not brightness in the world beyond, but that as a 
man sows, so will he reap. 

The past year has brought to us the most certain evidence 
of individual spirit-presence, by the interesting phase of 
manifestation on the photographic plate, thus enabling those 
whose eyes have not yet been opened, to share in some de¬ 
gree the advantage of the clairvoyant, with the additional 
gratification of retaining the picture, whereas the vision will 
have passed away from the seer, who sometimes loses even 
the remembrance of it. 

Mr. Hudson has given me a most unexpected pleasure, 
for he told me a week or two ago, that he wishes to present 
me with a complete set of all the spirit-photographs taken 
in his studio, therefore he will have them printed for me 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


95 


as speedily as the weather and his other engagements will 
permit; he has already given me upwards of sixty, which, 
in addition to those I had myself purchased, makes my col¬ 
lection amount to one hundred and eighty, no two of which 
are alike, and that very fact is sufficient answer to the 
aspersions which have been brought against their authen¬ 
ticity, even setting aside the great number of instances 
where the individual spirit has been rejoicingly recognised. 
But to us experienced Spiritualists the recognition of our 
personal friends has not been a necessity, for we all know 
that we receive communications from invisible beings whom 
we have never known, but who come to us either for help 
or from affinitive attraction, therefore it may be even easier 
for them to be photographed than others whose very ardour 
may disturb the conditions, because for them, as well as 
for the mortal sitter, calmness is indispensable to obtain a 
satisfactory manifestation. 

Some of the spirit-faces are exceedingly clear, and must 
have brought comfort to many an aching heart, and I should 
feel indebted to those who have thus received the assur¬ 
ance of the presence of their own loved ones, if they would 
favour me with a few lines of information on the subject, 
not for the purpose (unless so desired) of making it public, 
but to give the full value to the portrait, by writing the ex¬ 
planation on the reverse side, as I always do to those that 
come through my own mediumship. If also the correct date 
could be given it would be an additional favour, for although 
Mr. Hudson has done his best for me on that point, there 
are very many cases in which he cannot be sure, as during 
the great press of work in the early summer, when his place 
used to be crowded, the names and dates were not always 
entered in his books. 

I have already occupied so much of your space that I must 
only describe a couple of the photographs taken since my 
last letter. For that on the 14th of November, I was im¬ 
pressed that I was to kneel, and on the negative being 
developed, we were much surprised to see on my head in 
the picture a closely fitting cap, rather light hued, but with 


9 6 


CHRONICLES OF 


a sort of pattern on it; a spirit is opposite me, whose 
drapery slightly shades my face, and on the photograph are 
likewise several floating flames. On the following Thursday 
I again had to kneel, and the same cap is on my head : 
the spirit who stands facing me is offering to me what I at 
once recognised as the hilt of a sword, the rest of it being 
still underneath his mantle. This led me to look for the 
text which seems to bear upon it, Ephesians, 6th chapter, 
17th and 18th verses : ‘And take the helmet of salvation, 
and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God : 
praying always , with all prayer and supplication in the 
spirit.’ I then turned to Kitto’s ‘Biblical Cyclopaedia,’ for 
the description of the ancient helmet, which, as he says, in 
the earliest ages was made in the form ‘ of a beehive or of 
a skull-cap.’ The cap on my head (exactly alike in both 
the kneeling pictures), is decidedly shaped like a skull-cap 
The spirit in each photograph also wears a helmet, the first 
very much resembling one of the illustrations in Kitto’s 
book, with the side-piece covering the cheek, while the 
helmet in the second covers the forehead very completely, 
leaving the remainder of the face very clear, and I am told 
that the spirit is St. Paul, who thus comes to symbolise his 
own teachings. 

I had intended narrating the circumstances of two or 
three different tests that I have either witnessed or heard 
of lately, but the words seem withdrawn from my mind, 
and the impression comes strongly that they are for others 
to record, being simply unneeded by me after my nine 
months’ experience of Mr. Hudson’s straightforward open¬ 
ness in my regular weekly visits.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

December 1 6th. 

“ Since writing the above, I have had a letter from Mr. 
Ivimey, of 34 Euston Square, which I transcribe. 

‘ My dear Miss Houghton,— I willingly send you the par¬ 
ticulars of the test I had at Mr. Hudson’s. He suggested 
trying to get a spirit-photograph when no other recognised 
medium was present. On the first plate no spirit-form 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


97 


appeared. ‘Nevermind,’ said Hudson, ‘I will try three.’ 
The second plate was sensitised and placed in the camera. 
I took my seat and was focussed. Hudson was about to 
uncap the lens and begin to count, when I stopped him, 
left my seat, went into the dark room, and told him I 
wished the plate to be reversed. He did not hesitate a 
moment, took the slide out of the camera, and offered it 
to me to place as I liked, but I declined, thinking I might 
injure the plate. However, he took the glass out, saying, 
‘ You want it like this, I suppose,’ turning it upside-down. 
It was then put in the camera, I took my seat at once 
without being again focussed, the cap was taken off the 
lens, the portrait taken. I got up from my chair, saw the 
plate taken out and developed, and on it was the spirit 
form.* The next plate was put into the slide , and Hudson 
said, ‘ I suppose you want this turned,’ and was about 
doing so, but I said that could remain as it was—no spirit 
form appeared on this plate. You are welcome to use my 
name. I forgot to say that Hudson had no personal know¬ 
ledge of the test I was about to apply. Believe me, yours 
sincerely, Joseph Ivimey, jun. ’ ” 

The picture thus tested is one of the illustrations (plate 
V. No. 40). 

The next time I went to Mrs. Tebb’s, she recognised the 
spirit who appeared with me on the 14th of November (see 
page 95) as one whom she had several times seen while 
going over Canterbury Cathedral, when she had first felt 
the sensation as of a slight burn from a spark of fire, and 
he had then worn the same kind of head-gear, with the 
side-pieces for the cheeks. She was much interested in 
noting further that in the photograph were the same float- 
ins: flames that had been manifested on hers. The name 
was then given, St. Stephen, “ a man full of faith and the 
Holy Ghost.” 

On the second Thursday mentioned in my foregoing 

* If Mr. Hudson kept the prepared plates that the wiseacres talk 
about, the spirit would have appeared in this instance with the head 
downwards.—G. H. 

G 


CHRONICLES OF 


9 3 

letter, I found Mr. Hudson suffering from neuralgia, in 
consequence of the damp state of his studio and dark room 
after the long succession of rain we have had. I mesmer¬ 
ised him at once, and gave him some relief. I was to 
begin with Rosabel, who was to have one sitting in honour 
of her new dress:—there were three negatives before the 
one that was a success; a very sweet, modest girl, with a 
pretty hat, and she thought she was the sister of her cousin 
Harry Graham, who was photographed with her a fortnight 
previously. But alas ! for calamities—I have to-day had 
a note from Mr. Hudson, in which he says, “ I am very 
sorry to inform you that the one taken with Rose is de¬ 
stroyed ; the wet got into the press, and when the proof 
was taken from the frame, the film came with it.” It was 
a great disappointment, but I promised her another sitting 
instead, for which she sat on the next Thursday. On the 
first negative there was but a shadowy head and bust, so 
we decided on giving her another sitting, on which is a 
kind of half figure, the drapery very pretty and transparent, 
but the head scarcely discernible ; but since the proofs have 
come, I have been struck by the marvel in this instance, 
for they are the same spirit, the head having been given 
first, and afterwards the body, making a most curious mani¬ 
festation. 

A young friend met me at the railway station to accom¬ 
pany me for a sitting on December 5th. She had had 
directions from her own spirit-circle as to what to take with 
her as connecting links, but she was not to tell me before¬ 
hand, so as to be able to state the fact to any of her 
sceptical friends. 

When seating herself, she produced a lock of hair, a 
prayer-book, and a letter: the two former were placed on 
the chair by her side, but the letter she held in her hand, 
as if she had. been engaged in reading it, but was just then 
impelled to look up. Facing her are three spirit-forms; 
one, a tall male figure, has like herself a letter in his hand, 
and her immediate impression, on seeing the negative, was 
that it was her brother, reading her last letter to him , she 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


99 


having in her hand his last letter to her. By his side is 
another figure, turned towards him, so that only the side of 
the cheek is visible, and the same is the case with the third 
figure, who is seated, and the drapery of the standing female 
is seen through her head and shoulder. 

In the afternoon of the same day, a lady and gentleman 
had sittings with me, and three of the many negatives had 
good manifestations of a spirit-form on each, but the rapidly 
increasing cold was prejudicial to the chemical work, so that 
as photographic specimens they suffered. 

On December 12th I had again to kneel for my own 
photograph, and also found myself invested with the cap of 
light. The explanation was given for me to write on the 
back of the photograph. The aged spirit standing opposite 
me is St. Peter. His long stole is of a deep violet hue. On 
the rounded lappet of his hood may be seen a cross, as if 
embroidered thereon, and I am told that he loves to wear 
that emblem as a sign that he was permitted to suffer the 
same manner of death as his loved Lord, that by crucifixion. 
When I had written so far, I was impressed to read the 1st 
Epistle of St. Peter, until I came to the 4th chapter, 13th 
verse, which I here copy :—“ But rejoice, inasmuch as ye 
are partakers of Christ’s sufferings : ” which seems to be a 
singular foreshadowing of his own fate. 

An unexpected visitor came that afternoon, a Mr. 
Robertson from China, who was shortly going to Cali¬ 
fornia ; he had been in the morning to Mr. Burns’s, where 
he had seen some of the photographs, and he had come to 
Holloway at once in the hope of a sitting. He had some 
talk with Mr. Hudson, who then came to know if I would 
consent to sit for him, for which I obtained leave, but, 
being a stranger, I had first to shake hands with him so as 
to blend the physical atmosphere. On the first plate was 
nothing, but on the next was a beautiful figure whose 
features show very distinctly. We made another attempt, 
but with no result, and when our seance came to an end, 
he asked me to favour him with my address, in case any of 
his friends should wish to make an appointment with me. 


IOO 


CHRONICLES OF 


On Wednesday I had a note from him, requesting 
another sitting with me on the following day, at the sugges¬ 
tion of spirit-friends, through the mediumship of Miss 
Hudson, the clairvoyante. He had not yet received the 
proof of the photograph taken the previous week, the weather 
having been such that printing was a total impossibility. 
I appointed eleven o’clock, and found him there when I 
reached Mr. Hudson’s. The rain still continued to pour 
down, and the studio had been flooded, so that Mr. Hudson 
had had to dig hard, so as to make drains and trenches 
to carry away the abundance of water; they had also had 
to take chairs and everything into the house, so that the 
studio looked very bare. Not having used the bath during 
the whole week, he had not thought there would be any 
need to filter it, which was unfortunate, as the result was 
that the negatives were very spotty. We told Mr. Robert¬ 
son how very much the weather was unpropitious for mani¬ 
festations as well as for the photographic department, but 
he was willing to accept whatever might come, as being at 
any rate evidence for his own friends, to whom he had 
been talking about Spiritualism, which was a perfectly novel 
subject to their minds. On the first plate there was a 
spirit-form, with the face tolerably clear, and also a very 
distinct profile face lower down. On the next was nothing, 
but on the third a figure somewhat resembling the other but 
more shadowy. We made one more attempt, but unsuc¬ 
cessfully, so, as the day had become yet more dreary, we 
left off; but Mr. Robertson, who was going within a day 
or two into Scotland, hopes to have another sitting on his 
return to London before starting for California. 

On Christmas Eve Mrs. Guppy had a considerable 
gathering of Spiritualist friends, and when we were nearly 
all assembled, she proposed that she and Mr. Williams 
(the well-known medium) should go into the cabinet for 
the manifestation of spirit-faces. They took their seats 
accordingly, and we arranged ourselves as we pleased about 
the room, forming a rather numerous assemblage of spec¬ 
tators, and the gaselier was so arranged that the shadow 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


IOI 


fell across the square aperture which is cut in the cabinet 
at some little distance higher than the door; the remainder 
of the room was fully lighted. We soon heard the full 
tones of John King’s voice, conversing first with Mr. 
Guppy, and then speaking to several of the company by 
name. Then by degrees we saw a gleam of something 
white rise to the open space, and gradually John King’s 
head was seen surmounted by a white turban. I could 
discern a handsome nose and an abundance of dark beard 
and whiskers, but the dim light made me uncertain whether 
I could attempt to describe the face ; however, I found 
that the features had been firmly impressed on my mind, 
for on seeing at Mr. Hudson’s a photograph of Mrs. Burns, 
I instantly recognised the spirit in the picture with her, as 
unmistakably the one who had shewn himself to us on that 
occasion, and thus there is now the double evidence of 
positive individuality in those who at first could only make 
themselves known to us mortals by means of the spirit- 
rap on the table before us. In the photograph he also 
wears the same peculiar turban that I saw on his head. 
One point that has interested me much in thus seeing the 
living spirit-head, is the fact that he did not in the slightest 
degree resemble either of the mediums in the cabinet, so 
that the manifestation did not corroborate any of the theories 
I have read of the faces bearing the type of those through 
whose mediumship they are enabled to shew themselves. 
No, what they gather from the medium is not form, but the 
light whereby they may make themselves visible to our 
eyes. He still talked on while at the aperture, and an 
orange was thrown out, which he said was for me. 

After he had vanished from our sight, Peter's voice was 
heard in conversation, and what amused me was the 
peculiarly deprecating tone of it (especially while talking to 
Mr. Guppy), as if he spoke in continual fear of being 
scolded. Some of the party said they saw occasional hands 
and arms from the aperture, but I did not. Mrs. Guppy 
and Mr. Williams then came out of the cabinet, and Mr. 
Guppy with another gentleman went in, but the only result 


102 


CHRONICLES OF 


was strong physical manifestations in another part of the 
room. 

We then went down to supper, and passed the remainder 
of the evening in dancing and other social amusements, 
thus happily commencing our Merry Christmas, and may 
all who were present, hosts and guests, be blessed with a 
Happy New Year. 

In the Spiritual Magazine for January 1873 appears a 
long article from Mr. Beattie on the “ Philosophy of Spirit- 
Photography,” wherein he wishes to build up a kind of 
theory based simply upon his personal experiments, and as 
far as they go, he is quite welcome to his own way; but 
they do not comprise the whole question as carried on 
through different mediumships, and, as a Spiritualist of 
many years standing, he might have had a faint inkling 
that such would probably be the case, for in all classes of 
manifestation, the phases vary in some degree with each 
individual; therefore the decision as to the modus operandi 
can usually only be arrived at with reference to the one 
class of experiences. Before quoting from the latter part 
of his article, I must take exception to an early phrase, 
where he says, “ I am not in any sense alluding—nor am 
I going to allude—to what has been written about real or 
unreal manifestations; but rather to what has been said 
upon supposed photographs of spirits, instead, as I con¬ 
ceive the matter to be, photographs by spirits.” Now, 
during his own experiments, the photographic process was 
most indubitably carried on by himself and his coadjutors, 
and the spirits only provided the object that was to be 
manifested on the plate, and now I will proceed to give 
his idea of the manner in which his circle of invisibles may 
have effected that purpose, which forms the latter half of 
his article, because I think that all theories may help some 
minds to the attainment of a portion at least of the enor¬ 
mous bulk of truths that Spiritualism will gradually unfold. 

“All our most complete thinkers in the great schools of 
physical science, in order to account for the vast mechanism 
of things, are forced to the conclusion that there exists an 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


103 


infinite ocean of ether, in which all material substance 
floats, and through which are transmitted all the forces in 
the physical universe; through its pulsations are revealed 
to us not only all immediate phenomena, but likewise the 
existence and actual constitution of the orbs that traverse 
space. 

“ Is it not rational, then, to conceive of a universal 
substratum of spirit-substance, out of which all spiritual 
phenomena are evolved, in which the spiritual universe, 
with all its creations, move and have their being; a uni¬ 
versal substance, which, when breathed upon by divine 
energy, becomes organised into recipient forms of God’s 
love and wisdom, and into whose hands, and under whose 
power, all material substance becomes passive and plastic ? 

“ In photography, we have to deal with purely physical 
conditions. Is there any proof that in the production of 
these pictures any other than physical conditions have had 
play ? In other words, is there any proof that spirit- 
substance purely has ever influenced a prepared plate, by 
virtue of its spiritual radiations setting up chemical changes 
on the plate ? or, on the contrary, are the photographs 
called spiritual not as purely physical as any others pro¬ 
duced by physical radiations thrown off from purely 
physical substance, the form of that substance having been 
given by intelligent beings outside of it, and moulded into 
shape for their purpose ? 

“ In the spirit-photographs taken under my own observa¬ 
tion, I had considerable proof that spirit-substance was not 
photographed. The forms were, as forms, vague, but as 
photographs extremely well defined. The first twelve told 
us distinctly that experiments were going on in condensing 
elastic substance into human shape, as through these a 
process of growth towards more perfect form was evident. 

“ In a second series, mechanical forms only were used, 
and, as in the other case, a growth from a lower to a higher 
kind of the same form. And a third series followed. 
Now in many instances these forms were seen and de¬ 
scribed by individuals present during the time they were 



104 


CHRONICLES OF 


being exposed; besides, the individuals controlling these 
forms would give full information how to light, and how 
long to expose them. Another principle connected with 
these series of photographs, when viewed as a whole ( and 
to be useful they must be seen as a whole) —namely, that 
these forms are such, and are so singularly related to one 
another, that even to the superficial it is impossible not to 
see that such a series of forms could never have been 
conceived of by any one who would have had a mind 
to deceive. In every case where I have shewn them, 
and explained their nature to scientific men, they were 
extremely astonished, and saw at once and admitted that 
not one man in ten thousand would have conceived of 
such forms in any plan of deception. Some have sug¬ 
gested that these forms were produced for want of power to 
make higher. If so, the law then of growth from meaner 
to higher forms has really a noble use. I know that if 
higher forms had been given, none would have believed us 
—our experience would have been useless. The evidence 
in this special case is as if it were providential, and serves 
a purpose that could not have been served by any other 
kind of forms or way of doing it. 

“ But this is a little from my purpose. We daily hear of 
spirit-photographs being made, many of them said to be 
recognised as likenesses of friends of long-ago; we hear 
daily of spirit-faces being seen, spirit-drapery being materia¬ 
lised. Now, are the photographs any other than material 
resemblances, moulded by spiritual beings, of substances 
capable, when so condensed, of throwing off energy very 
actively ? Are the faces more than material forms upon 
which light may impinge, and which in some cases of dark¬ 
ness are self-luminous ? 

“ I have seen many of the photographs said to be 
likenesses; I have two before me now; the same gentleman 
in both. In one there is with him a sitting figure half 
under the carpet, clearly from an etching of a face, with a 
profile type , exactly like his own ; in the other, there is a 
standing figure extremely tall and ill defined. In both cases 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


105 

it is said to be his mother. A first-class artist examined 
them with me, and no likeness could be discovered between 
the two. The sitting figure evidently had been taken by 
the spirit-artist from some drawing. 

“ I mention all this to combat the notion that the 
actual spirit can be photographed. I have seen a large 
number of them which I believe to be genuine, but in no 
case have I seen them indicating the free play of true life. 

“ Besides, we cannot believe spiritual light to depend 
upon physical laws such as reflection, refraction, absorp¬ 
tion, &c., but rather on states of the perceiving mind. 

“ If I am right, within the range of psychological pheno¬ 
mena, spirit-photography must take a high place in use¬ 
fulness, if marked by suitable evidence, without which all 
manifestations are worthless. 

“ We know it to be a fact that impressions even of the 
highest value, if not varied or followed up, get rubbed out 
from the mind. I have the greatest difficulty, nay, I find 
it impossible to recall and properly realise much I have 
seen, and its influence upon my mind and life has long 
gone. How valuable to the long-absent traveller are the 
photographs in his book ! With what force do they recall 
former scenes and associations; how many faces and stories 
does each picture bring back to the mind ! So with the 
spirit-photograph ; its use can hardly be fully estimated. 
I know families who have had marvellous experiences, and 
have long ago passed from under their influence; if they 
could now and then look upon a photograph, whose exis¬ 
tence could not have been if immortality was not a fact, 
and if those they long had surrendered, as they thought, 
to the earth, were not now living realities, like the direct 
writing of the fac-simile of the name of some loved one. 
A spirit-photograph cannot be argued out of sight; it must 
take the first place as evidence. With minds requiring 
conviction of Spiritualism, after conviction the mind will, 
if of the true Christian type, soon hunger after higher food, 
in the shape of evidence of the possibility of all the 
wonderful records given in the sacred writings of the Old 


106 CHRONICLES OF 

and New Testament ; and the Spiritualist once convinced 
of the great central truth of immortality, if he will but 
push his enquiries far enough and with a clear unpreju¬ 
diced mind, will see that instead of being led away from 
the truth of Christ by Spiritualism, light radiating from so 
many sources will become focalised upon the Holy Jesus 
and His teaching that they will become more brilliantly 
luminous than they ever appeared before. 

John Beattie. 

“Clifton, December io ///, 1872.” 

I would fain limit Mr. Beattie’s sweeping phrases, when 
he says that none would have believed in them had the 
forms given in these experiments been of a higher kind 
than they were. I thank God that such has not been our 
experience. Although the battle against Mr. Hudson has 
been fierce, those who at once accepted the reality of his 
manifestations were very numerous, and the higher minds 
among them never swerved from their confidence in Mr. 
Hudson’s integrity, even during the worst of the persecution. 

With reference to his theory of the manifestations being 
built up with a substance collected in some manner from 
the atmosphere of the mediums, I dare say those photo¬ 
graphed during the sittings of his circle had some such 
origin, for I have heard that a parallel explanation was 
given by the spirits who aided the work of Messrs. Parkes 
and Reeves, whose spirit-modellers or sculptors were in the 
early beginning such tyros in the art that the clumsiness of 
some of the forms was such that they likewise had un¬ 
founded aspersions freely lavished against their genuineness. 
But, as far as I understood, their assistant band modelled 
from the forms of spirits who were present at the time, and 
visible to the sight of those loving sculptors. 

But the methods of spirit operations are infinitely various, 
according, not only to differing mediumships, but to the 
higher or lower degrees of the invisible friends at work, 
either actively or instructingly, and the system pursued in 
Mr. Hudson’s studio was wholly dissimilar. The vital 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


107 


force gathered from us by the spirit-workers was used, as 
it were, to illuminate the real form of the friend on the other 
side, who was thus rendered visible to the sensitised plate, 
and to me “ they ” used the simile of the plaster cottages 
and churches within which a small candle is placed to 
make a pretty toy for a child’s delight, thus gladdening its 
eyes in the darkness of night. Even then there are many 
difficulties in the use of it, for notwithstanding the anxiety 
of the gone-beyond ones to shew themselves, they have 
their whims and their idiosyncracies as much as when they 
were dwellers upon earth, and sometimes have to be mes¬ 
merised into stillness ere this light can be amalgamated 
with the substance of their spiritual body, which sometimes 
even in itself acts mesmerically upon them. Thus, there 
will be variations of result, even with the self-same mediums 
and earthly sitters, supposing also that all conditions on 
this side could be exactly the same, because of the mani¬ 
fold characters of the unseen ones admitted to the privilege 
of a photographic seance. 

Having studied the subject so closely, and under such 
wondrous teachers, I am willing to concede a fragment 
of truth to each and every theory, knowing that the varie¬ 
ties of method are multifold in all the phases of spirit mani¬ 
festation. 

* • • • • • • 

Letter, No. 11. “ I felt rather inclined to give you in 

my last letter some intimation of a photograph to which I 
was looking forward, but judged it best to await the result 
of the anticipated sitting, so as to send you the account in 
its completeness. 

After leaving Mr. Hudson on the Thursdays, I usually 
spend the remainder of the day with Mrs. Guppy, and on 
the evening of December 12th we were chatting in the half 
light, when, after a little pause, she said, “ I have been see¬ 
ing such funny things about you.” Of course I asked her 
to describe t‘hem, and she said she had at first seen a 
number of little boys stroking and caressing me, all striving 
to reach me by pushing between one another : they vanished, 


io8 


CHRONICLES OF 


and she then described another spirit whom she saw, and 
added, “ Now they are all gone, and you seem to have a 
sort of halo of light above you, a rich yellowish light.” 
While she spoke, I felt a strong pressure on the sides of 
my head. She then exclaimed, “ Oh! now I see two 
beautiful little angels, with real wings and all, but they are 
quite tiny things, not above so high ” (parting her hands 
about nine or ten inches), “ they look just like little fairies, 
so bright and sweet, and they are holding a box just above 
your head, a curious-looking box, with the word Treasures 
written on it.” My thoughts are so mainly engrossed with 
this work that I immediately asked if it could be photo¬ 
graphed, and she saw the word Yes, in letters of light, on 
the box. The impression then came to me that it might 
perhaps be done on the occasion of my last sitting for the 
year, which was to take place on Friday, December 27th, 
and we went on conversing without my asking her if that 
had been the end of the vision. 

On the following Thursday my visit to Mrs. Guppy was 
but short, for I was engaged to dine with Mrs. Tebb, to 
whom, in the course of the evening, I began to relate what 
Mrs. Guppy had seen, when she asked, “ Were you told 
what the box contained ? ” so I mentioned the word that 
was inscribed on the casket, and she explained that while 
I was telling the circumstances, she too had seen the vision, 
and the word Treasures, and she thought that she might 
possibly thus have had fresh information to give me. I told 
her I had a kind of appointment with my spirit-friends to 
try for the photograph on the 27th, and she felt as if she 
should like to go on the Friday morning to Mr. Hudson’s 
house, so as to be in the atmosphere of the work, but that 
she should be guided by her impression when the time 
came. 

When I reached Mr. Hudson’s on the important Friday, 
I found Mrs. Guppy there with her infant, for she had had 
a message rapped out to her on the previous day by a 
spirit who desired her to “ Take the baby to Mr. Hudson’s 
to-morrow, to be photographed on Miss Houghton’s own 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 109 

plate, because I want his portrait for my son.” This mes¬ 
sage was peculiarly significant, for Mrs. Guppy did not 
know that I had had directions to take with me two Mass 

O 

plates which remained of half a dozen I had purchased 
some months before for a test experiment; they had lain 
on the colour-box near my easel ever since, and would 
therefore be thoroughly permeated with the spiritual atmos¬ 
phere of my home. 

She then told me that at a seance with one or two friends 
a few days previously she had had most minute instructions 
for this sitting, as the spirits wished it to be the very last 
occasion that Mr. Hudson should be tested in cuiywciy , there¬ 
fore for the future they would rather that no one should be 
allowed to enter his dark room, as the mingling of all kinds 
of influences is so injurious to the success of the manifesta¬ 
tions and the full development of his mediumship. She 
had then been told that I should bring the glasses in my 
pocket, marked with my own monogram, and I was not to 
let them be for a moment out of my possession. I had, 
when I bought them, scratched my initials in one corner 
with a diamond, and now I had to clean one, collodionise 
it, and place it on the dipper into the sensitising bath, Mrs. 
Guppy and I having the dark room to ourselves, as Mr. 
Hudson was not to be admitted. When the plate was 
quite ready, and (after duly focussing) placed in the camera, 
the slide was drawn up. I had then to seal the slide in that 
position, with the seal I wear on my own watch-chain, so 
that the slide could not be moved without breaking the 
sealing-wax. Mr. Hudson’s only duty, therefore, was to 
uncap the lens for the exposure, and re-cap it when finished. 
I took my seat with the baby on my lap, Mrs. Guppy stand¬ 
ing behind me; but the infant did not approve of so sudden 
an arrangement, and cried frantically during the process. 
Mrs. Guppy said I was to look straight into the lens, for 
it was by the light emanating from my face that the mani¬ 
festation could be shewn. Mr. Hudson’s “Thank you” 
was the signal that it was done, when I gave the baby into 
Mrs. Hudson’s comforting arms, and hastened with Mrs. 


I 10 


CHRONICLES OF 


Guppy to see the result. She desired me to examine the 
seal, which was exactly as I had left it, and then with a 
knife we had to break it away before we could let down the 
slide, so as to take it out of the camera. I then had to 
pour the developing fluid on the negative, and to our great 
joy, there was the box, held above my head by the two 
little winged angels. (See Plate IV. No. 29.) Mr. Hudson 
was now admitted to share our gratification, and go on with 
the finishing process. The exposure, had been scarcely 
long enough, so that the lights and shadows are not so 
clear as in the following photographs, and although there 
unquestionably is a word on the little casket, about the 
length that would be occupied by Treasures, we should not 
have been able to decypher it without the previous visions. 

I went to the specimen-room to tell Mrs. Tebb of our 
success, and to ask her to come to us in the studio. She 
had arrived before we had commenced operations, but was 
to remain in the house until the first negative had been 
taken, then to join us for the two following ones. 

I seated myself for the next plate (Mr. Hudson as mani¬ 
pulator), both Mrs. Guppy and Mrs. Tebb standing behind 
me, and then I found I had to slip one hand up for Mrs. 
Guppy to take hold of, and afterwards the other for Mrs. 
Tebb, so that we three are linked together by our clasped 
hands. The manifestation is curious, for there is a light 
above my head which partially conceals their busts, but 
leaves the heads clear, and it seems the representation of 
the light seen over my head by Mrs. Guppy, before she saw 
the box of Treasures (plate IV. No. 28). 

For the next Mrs. Guppy had some little difficulty as to 
how we were to be grouped, but on a sudden the impression 
came. Mrs. Tebb and I are seated quite close to each 
other, and Mrs. Guppy, who was standing behind, pressed 
my head down on to Mrs. Tebb’s shoulder, she then laid a 
hand on each of us. Over me may be seen a glimpse of 
a dove’s tail, as if the bird itself were just hidden behind 
Mrs. Guppy’s scarf, while a bright little angel hovers over 
us both. While Mr. Hudson was in the dark room develop- 


. SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


Ill 


ing the negative, Mrs. Guppy mentioned that at the close of 
her vision on the 12th she had seen one single angel over 
my head, and when the plate was brought out, there was 
the very manifestation. The proofs reached me on the 31st 
of December, the anniversary of my mediumship, so my 
spirit-friends had shewn their usual foresight in deferring 
that marvellous sitting, so that I should thus receive the 
pictures as a kind of spiritual birthday-gift. 

A lady and gentleman belonging to the Society of Friends 
had made an appointment to meet me on the 2nd of 
January, and notwithstanding the heavy rain, they came 
up from the country for the purpose, and obtained four 
negatives with manifestations. During the exposure for 
the third plate, there was a violent storm of hail mingled 
with the rain, and we agreed that if there should be any¬ 
thing on the plate, we must not forget the circumstances 
under which it was taken. On it are two female spirits 
whose white draperies commence with the exact form of 
the old-fashioned quaker bonnet. One is rather taller than 
the other, but only a small portion of the faces are visible, 
as they are turned towards the sitters, and those who re¬ 
member the style of bonnets will know how modestly they 
concealed the faces of the wearers. 

It was again wet the next Thursday, and I was sorry to 
find that Mr. Hudson was very poorly, so much so that he 
had feared the day before that he was going to have a fit. 
He had had to refuse some sitters, and to go to bed; and 
although rather better that day, he thought there was little 
likelihood of our having any success; and indeed only on 
the second plate of four did we obtain anything, and then 
I was told that we had better leave off, but I am much 
pleased with the one we did get, for it is a wonderful mani¬ 
festation. My left hand is extended, and into it is being 
dropped something from above, which is not unlike a good- 
sized locket, or a very small purse; it seems to be sus¬ 
pended by a chain from either side of it, which may be 
traced as a fine line to the top of the picture. Behind the 
chair at my side stands a female figure looking upwards, 


I 12 


CHRONICLES OF 


pointing with uplifted hand and outstretched finger in the 
same direction, as if to impress upon me that all good gifts 
come from above. Can it be one of the treasures out of 
the casket. 

The long continuance of unfavourable weather has been 
strongly against the progress of this peculiar phase of 
mediumship, as it is of course detrimental to phenomenal 
manifestation as well as to the material work, which we all 
know needs good atmospheric conditions, therefore we can¬ 
not be surprised that the pictures should often be failures 
as specimens of photographic art, but they are none the 
less valuable with reference to the cause of Spiritualism, and 
I would advise all who are interested in the subject to lose 
no time in availing themselves of the opportunity, and to be 
thankful for whatever may come. As the year advances 
they may, if they like, go again and again, but the present 
moment is theirs, and who may be certain of to-morrow? 
Besides which, mediumships are insecure, the power pass¬ 
ing away for a time, in some instances never returning, and 
even the mediums may pass on to the other side of the 
valley, to pursue their work under different conditions. It 
is likewise a most fascinating pursuit, for the pictures 
generally possess an artistic charm purely their own, and 
give one a sense of freshness and truth which must touch 
those whose souls are capable of being impressed.—Believe 
me, yours, &c.” 

January ijh, 1873. 

Letter, No. 12. “ A twelvemonth has now nearly elapsed 

since the first development in Mr. Hudson’s studio of 
this most marvellous phase of spirit-power, and wonderful 
indeed have been the evidences there given of the continued 
existence of those who, in quitting the tabernacle of clay, 
have found that they still retain a personality as completely 
their own as while treading this earth of ours. We Spiri¬ 
tualists have, during many past years, received most abun¬ 
dant proof by numberless methods of the identity of our 
own departed loved ones with the spirits communicating 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. II3 

with us, but still the materialist and the sceptic have looked 
on with the supercilious smile of fancied superiority, and 
have declared all to be imagination ! But that argument 
(if worthy of such a name) falls to the ground when a re¬ 
cognised relative or friend, long since passed away, appears 
by the sitter’s side on the photographic plate ; imagination, 
however clever, cannot act on chemical substances, neither 
would that same faculty clothe the loved form in draperies 
unlike any garments to which their own eyes were ac¬ 
customed ; thus the likeness and the ^//likeness both con¬ 
tribute to form the certainty. 

And how has he been treated ? the man upon whom God 
has bestowed a gift of such wondrous power? He has 
been attacked and vilified in a most paltry and pitiful way, 
and being ( ?iecessarily ) a man of a nervous and sensitive 
nature, he might have been utterly crushed by the unkind 
breath of slander, had not a few staunch friends, who had 
thoroughly proved the genuine character of the manifes¬ 
tations, strengthened and upheld him by word and deed. 
Would that a small portion of the wealth of this land could 
have been diverted into that channel, for want of means 
has been a sad obstacle to the work, and some of the 
loveliest pictures have been for ever lost by accidents arising 
from the difficulties of his position ; and it would indeed 
have been a record of contrarieties and disappointments, if 
one had been kept of all that he has struggled through 
during the last year. But he has struggled on in spite of 
difficulties, his manifestations have been tested in every 
possible way, and he has received numerous letters from 
persons of high standing, bearing testimony to his courteous 
willingness to submit to the very closest scrutiny, thus en¬ 
abling them to be perfectly certain as to the truth of the 
photographs taken in their presence, and thereby confirming 
their belief as to the authenticity of all the others. Such 
tests are never more to be permitted, which will be for the 
benefit of the sitters themselves, for it is well known to all 
those accustomed to se'ances, that better manifestations are 
invariably received when the circle is very harmonious, and 


CHRONICLES OF 


114 

every arrangement made that can tend to place the medium 
in a pleasant and happy frame of mind, and that same rule 
holds good in this class of mediumship as well as in every 
other, therefore those who have striven to make him miser¬ 
able have had the greater blame. 

Before entering upon any of the circumstances of the 
past month, I would fain ask a favour of those who have 
taken an interest in these recorded proceedings. The 7th 
of March will be my anniversary in the work, not only in 
Mr. Hudson’s studio, but with reference to my own spirit- 
photograph taken eight years before, as I mentioned in one 
of my earliest letters, therefore I hope something specially 
beautiful may be given in commemoration of the event, as 
Mr. Hudson’s studio will on that occasion be closed to 
other comers, so that there may be no risk of disturbance ; 
and I would here ask all my friends to breathe a loving 
prayer that added blessings may be poured upon the work, 
as well as to have it much in their thoughts during the time 
that we are likely to be occupied, and I am anticipating the 
presence of the two dear mediums so strongly linked with 
me, whose powers aided me in the extraordinary photo¬ 
graphs connected with the box of Treasures. On the 16th 
of January I found Mr. J. B. Robertson at Holloway, with 
his brother, Mr. John Robertson of Glasgow, who had only 
quite lately heard anything of Spiritualism, and was much 
interested in all he was learning on the subject. They had 
several negatives more or less successful, but Mr. John 
wanted some special portraits which he had not obtained, so 
he made an appointment for me to meet him there the next 
day. On the second plate was the sweetest little child- 
figure (looking perhaps about three years old), with the head 
sideways, as if lying on something, but it was rather higher 
than the seat of the chair by his side, over which the thin 
veil drops. Her features are clearly defined, with the eyes 
open, and a bright little look, as if to say, “ You see I am 
quite alive, and I am not gone far away, I can come back.” 
The face seems to me to resemble his own, so I asked if he 
had lost a little sister. “ Yes,” said he, “ many years ago, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


XI 5 

but I have also lost a little girl of about the same age, and 
it was her photograph I wanted.” I was surprised, for it 
had not struck me that he might be a married man. 
(See plate II. No. 17.) 

The next plate was quite ready, and we were just prepar¬ 
ing for the sitting, when Miss Hudson came down with a 
present that Mrs. Tebb (who knew I was to be there that 
morning), had kindly brought me, and she was then going 
home again, but I was impressed to send her a message, 
requesting her to come at once to the studio, as we were 
to wait till she came for the exposure of the plate ; so she 
took her seat on the opposite side of the studio and looked 
towards the sitter. As soon as Mr. Hudson had re-capped 
the lens, I asked if she had seen anything. “ Yes,” she 
answered, “ I saw a young girl who looked about eighteen, 
standing by the side of that gentleman.” He and I went 
in to see the development, and there in the picture stood 
the young girl beheld by her. He was indeed fortunate, 
being but a neophyte in Spiritualism, to have had such an 
unexpected test, and it is an additional item in Mr. Hudson’s 
mountain of evidence. Mrs. Tebb afterwards told him that- 
the impression came to her that it was a sister; so doubtless 
she has grown to womanhood in the spirit-world. She has 
a transparent veil hanging over her extended hands, which 
falls over one of his as it lies on the back of the chair, to 
express that he is just beginning to go behind the veil that- 
has hitherto separated him from the unseen world. In later 
years I have often seen his name as a prominent supporter 
of Spiritualism. 

I had arranged for a sitting for January 23rd, with a 
gentleman whose only leisure day is Thursday, but unfor¬ 
tunately Mr. Hudson had some important business from 
home, and requested me to name another day for my visit 
to him, so I fixed Friday, but I feared my sitter would be 
unable to come even at my earliest hour; however I wrote 
to tell Mrs. Guppy (who was staying at Norwood) of the pos¬ 
sibility, suggesting that she might, perhaps, obtain a com¬ 
munication on the Friday morning, whether for him or any 


CHRONICLES OF 


116 

other sitter, which might prove an interesting test. Instead 
of waiting till the day, she sat at once on the receipt of 
my letter, and had a message that ‘ Mr. Hudson’s nervous 
anxiety would disturb the manifestation. The best spirit 
would be on the plate that I had prepared myself, but that 
no one but Mr. Hudson and I must look at it. I was not, 
however, to say anything about it to Mr. Hudson.’ 

On Friday, the 24th, a clergyman from the country met 
me for the early sitting, having for that purpose deferred 
his journey home till the night train. He had had two 
negatives taken, both with manifestations, and had been 
much interested in seeing the photographic operations, 
never having before been in the dark room, and he was 
gratified in having every detail thus shewn to him, so as to 
be able to testify to Mr. Hudson’s candid openness. 

I had been spiritually apprised that if he had no objec¬ 
tion, it would be well for me to be with him for the third 
plate, so, as he was quite willing, I stood behind his chair, 
and there was on the negative a lovely spirit, with a face as 
clear as our own. Mr. Hudson, in his delight and excite¬ 
ment, was turning it to shew to the mortal sitter, when 
alas ! it slipped through his fingers into the tank or washing- 
sink below, and when he had fished it out, the film was all 
in fragments, and utterly destroyed. Poor Mr. Hudson 
was terribly cut up, but it was past remedy, so we took our 
places for another plate, on which there is a spirit form, but 
the face is not distinguishable. On the fourth negative 
there was a manifestation resembling a mass of sheets of 
paper, so I asked my reverend friend if he had ever pub¬ 
lished a volume of sermons, which he had done, so it may 
allude to that work, or be anticipative of a future one. 

It was only on my way home that it struck me that in 
our misfortune was the fulfilment of the message given by 
the spirits to Mrs. Guppy. The plate had been, in a mea¬ 
sure, prepared by me, as my presence with the sitter had 
been needed to give full power, and then Mr. Hudson, in 
his ‘nervous anxiety’ had indeed ‘disturbed the manifesta¬ 
tion ’ by wishing to shew it. Thus I found that the message 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


11 7 

had been given as a warning, or rather as a lesson, for had 
the mischance not occurred we should not have learned it, 
and it gives an additional reason for the necessity of exclud¬ 
ing the sitters from the dark room, for it may be that the 
likeness for which they are the most anxious may thus be 
destroyed, in all probability never to be repeated. Other 
calamities have also, at times, befallen the negative, in con¬ 
sequence of there being a looker-on, for in moving the 
position of the plate before it is fully developed, it is apt to 
become streaky, and that is sometimes the cause of that 
defect in photographs condemned by outsiders, who do 
not take into consideration the many difficulties of Mr. 
Hudson’s class of work. 

As my sitter was to come in the afternoon of January 
30th, only three negatives were to be taken in the morning, 
so as to reserve Mr. Hudson’s power. One had been done, 
on which there was nothing, when Miss Hudson came to say 
there were two gentlemen in the waiting-room, one of whom 
wanted a sitting, as he was only in England for a few days, 
and would have no other opportunity, so I went in to 
explain the circumstances, adding that I would waive my 
right to the two negatives, and would remain up there while 
they went to Mr. Hudson in the studio. During the time 
of their talk, for that was all the result, I saw Mrs. Guppy, 
who told me of a spirit-message of which she was the 
bearer to me. “ Miss Houghton must not, for the future, 
permit any test whatever; she is, and has been, so to speak, 
the back-bone of spirit-photography, and has received 
grander evidences than any one else, but she must rigidly 
enforce the conditions, and if she allows any kind of tests, 
the consequences will fall upon herself, as, for a month 
afterwards, she will not obtain any photographic manifesta¬ 
tions.” Directions so stringent as these cannot be gainsaid, 
so for the future all visitors will be denied access to Mr. 
Hudson’s dark room in any of my seances. He now came 
to tell us that the gentlemen were gone, so as Mrs. Guppy 
had time to stay while one negative was taken, we went to 
the studio, she suggesting that we should have a large plate, 


118 


CHRONICLES OF 


which Mr. Hudson accordingly prepared, and behind me 
is the shadowy figure of a young niece, whom I recognise, 
but others may perhaps not do so, for I have been so 
closely trained in the study of faces during the last year 
that my eye has been thoroughly educated, and that faculty, 
like all others, requires cultivation, so I am never vexed 
with those persons who cannot see likenesses, knowing that 
it arises simply from their powers in that line being only 
partially developed, whereas some, who think themselves 
extra-clever, see likenesses where none exist. 

Miss Hudson, the clairvoyante, met me there yesterday, 
and I had the pleasure of introducing her to her celebrated 
namesake. There were three negatives taken of her, on 
each of which there is a spirit form, but I will not attempt 
to describe them, as I have not yet received the proofs. In 
the afternoon I had my own sittings : on the first plate there 
was but a shadowy form, and on the second a faint mani¬ 
festation, but on the third there was a spirit-figure on each 
side of me, with the faces very clear, and the one on the 
left looked very lovely, so that the last day’s work I have 
to relate was highly satisfactory. 

I was present at a seance at Mrs. Guppy’s on Thursday 
week, with a young lad as the medium, who will, I think, 
develope into great physical powers. Mrs. Guppy was not 
herself in the room, so that I might be the better able to 
appreciate his strength, as he spends much of his time at 
her house for the purpose of development, and I am led to 
mention the subject because I am rather indignant at the 
accusation I so frequently meet with in the publications of 
the day, i.e., ‘ the jealousy of mediums,’ which I look upon 
as utterly groundless. Who are so anxious to develope 
fresh ones as mediums themselves ? Indeed, to take Mrs. 
Guppy for instance, she has been quite a nursing mother 
to many young beginners, who have often drawn from her 
to such an extent that her own vitality has sometimes 
suffered. In fact, there are scarcely any among our English 
mediums who have not willingly given time and efforts to 
help others onward in the same course; how, then, can 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


119 


they reasonably be accused of jealousy? Simply because 
some gentleman had been foolish enough to reject the joys 
that Spiritualism brings, in consequence of having heard 
A speak against B—two mediums who were considered by 
their friends to be equal in gifts. His was the loss, and 
perhaps ere now he may have learned better, also that one 
swallow does not make a summer, and that one person’s 
harsh judgment of another ought not to be taken without 
enquiry as a final decision upon a point of such infinite im¬ 
portance. We all know that Spiritual gifts are wonderfully 
various, each phase doing its own appointed work, wherebv 
a perfect whole will be formed, which, like a grand build¬ 
ing, must have its lower and solid foundations suited to 
its earthly position, gradually rising to its loftier and more 
beautiful superstructure, but of which the under portion is 
as indispensable as the upper.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

February 14 th. 

I was at Mrs. Tebb’s on the last Sunday in January, and 
while she was looking at my photograph taken on the 9th, 
in which something is being dropped into my extended 
hand, she heard the word “ Coins,” and it seemed to her 
as if there were several coins falling into it as well as the 
heavy little bag or purse. She then passed into trance, and 
after a few words about other workers, said, “To you the 
gold will to all intents come from Above, and will be 
devoted to spreading the knowledge of the great truths of 
Spiritualism.” I then asked if she could give me any infor¬ 
mation as to the spirit on the photograph. “ It is one of 
those commissioned to care for your external life.” [Is she 
any relative?] “Yes—she is;—an aunt.” [A near aunt 
or a far-back one?] “A far-back aunt.” [One I have 
ever heard of?] No answer. [Have I ever known her?] 
“ No.” Then she seemed striving for a name, and I said, 
[Is it Auntie Peggy?] No answer, so I amended, and said, 
[Margaret ?]—and almost at the same moment, she said 
“ Margaret !—I saw the name pass before me.” Now 
Auntie Peggy, or more correctly Margaret Warrand, was 


120 


CHRONICLES OF 


an aunt of my maternal grandfather, Alexander Warrand, 
of whom Mamma had sometimes spoken to me, having 
known her when, as a very young girl, she had spent six 
months in Scotland among her father’s family. She was 
one of those very sterling, upright-minded Scotchwomen 
who are looked up to by every one for advice in the emer¬ 
gencies of life; and doubtless when she passed into the 
spirit-world, she must have eagerly sought out among earth’s 
denizens for the bright young descendant of her house 
whose light step and refined intellect must have been like 
sunshine to her in her old age, and thus, for Mamma’s sake, 
she must still have taken an interest in me, and the work 
that has gradually come to me. How little do we realise 
the strong links that bind us to our ancestors; they never 
cease (if they are of grand natures), to watch over their 
descendants of succeeding generations, the chain for them 
never having been broken. Therefore, when in these pho¬ 
tographs there come to us unknown faces, we may well 
welcome them as probably those who have hitherto unsuc¬ 
cessfully yearned to make us cognisant of their continual 
presence and watchful care. I remember once, on the 
occasion of the marriage of my cousin, another Alexander 
Warrand, who was doubly allied to us, being a cousin on 
both Papa and Mamma’s side, I was told there was an 
immense concourse of congratulatory ancestry stretching 
forth on each side into the far distance. 

Letter, No. 13. “ Dear Sir, —I must begin by express¬ 

ing my thanks to those kind friends who complied with my 
request to have their good wishes during the time of my 
Commemoration seance on the 7th of March, including also 
those whose written words of sympathy I have already 
received, especially her who, about the very moment that 
we had finished, despatched a few lines from her country 
home to wish me “ many happy returns of the day,” and I 
earnestly hope that the year now auspiciously begun may 
be productive of great development and fresh wonders. 

The first photograph taken of Miss Hudson, the clair- 
voyante (February 13th), was a very peculiar one, and may 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


12 I 


be termed a volunteered test, such as the spirits in almost 
every phase of manifestation are willing to give, and which 
are far beyond any that we can ourselves suggest. The 
spirit seems to be kneeling, so as to lean her forehead 
against the back of the prie-dieu chair that stands by Miss 
Hudson’s side: the eyebrows are hidden by the upper 
portion of the wood-work surrounding the velvet, but a 
part of the carved ornament is visible through her forehead, 
while part is hidden : the nose and part of the drapery 
shew through the velvet, which, however, conceals the 
mouth ; it is a singular combination of the material and 
spiritual substances asserting themselves, as it were, alter¬ 
nately, and seems an illustration of Miss Hudson’s own 
mediumship, as she remains in a thoroughly normal con¬ 
dition during both trance and clairvoyance. The head¬ 
dress of the spirit is peculiarly graceful, and waves of dark 
hair float upon the white drapery below (plate II. No. 18). 

I had an appointment on the 21st of February with 
Mrs. Brown of Belfast; the weather was unfavourable, but 
there was no remedy, for she was only in England for a 
few days. The first negative was calamitous, all being 
hazy, spotty, faint, and bad, except the spirit (half-length), 
which is very sweet, with beautifully diaphanous folds of 
drapery. A second was done with the same result, only 
the spirit is quite different, looking like an Irish maiden of 
ancient times, with an immense wealth of dark hair. Mr. 
Hudson attributed the misfortunes to his having been dis¬ 
appointed of his glasses, and he had therefore had to send 
for some to a glazier in the neighbourhood, so that they 
were, perhaps, not chemically clean, and might have dis¬ 
turbed his bath, which he was then told by his “ teachers ” 
to filter. The last plate was good as a negative, but the 
spirit was undefined (more of the character of Mr. Beattie’s 
experiments than anything else), and not to be compared 
with either of the previons ones, but the portrait of the 
sitter came out well, and there is a light which seems to 
flow over her face and a portion of her dress. I have since 
had a letter from her, in which she tells me that she went 


122 


CHRONICLES OF 


that same evening to visit a trance-medium, who could not 
see any of the spirits surrounding her, but said that “ she 
saw like a glow of golden mist about her,” which was 
doubtless the light represented in the photograph. She 
had brought a young friend with her in the hope that he 
might be permitted to superintend the process, but as tests 
are no longer allowed, these misfortunes seem to have 
occurred to answer the purpose, and at the close of her 
letter to me she adds, “ These last spirit-photographs, 
though bad as works of art, have done more to convince 
my friends of their genuineness than all they ever saw 
before.” 

Two interesting negatives were taken on the 27th of 
February, my own last sitting for my photographic year, 
although on neither of them are spirit-forms. On the 
north-west part of the first plate are seven pens, that number 
having a strong significance for me, as my guardian band- 
consists of seventy, who come to me in septs of seven. 
There are also other curious symbols in the same picture, 
one of which, some years ago, was revealed to a clergy¬ 
man, who is a non-Spiritualist, but a man of much erudition 
and thought. . . . (Now, while transcribing this, the seven 
pens seem to come to me with much fuller meaning, for in 
the latter part of Mrs. Tebb’s prophetical trance, respecting 
the books I was to write, she mentioned and designated 
seven of the Archangels, selected from the whole number, 
who would especially assist me in the preparation of the 
works.) 

In the other photograph, I am seated beneath a Spiritual 
Arch, similar to one seen by an American trance-medium. 
Mrs. Lacy (who visited England in 1866), which was 
described by her as protecting me from all untoward 
influences, and the communication is given in full in my 
“ Evenings at Home,” page 99. 

On the 4th of March I met Mr. Grant and his sister, 
who had several photographs taken. On his first there is 
a head as if looking out of a waterfall, and he seems to be 
in conversation with Mr. Grant, who looks up at him as if 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


123 


preparing to reply. In the next, two faces are seen, almost 
interblended, the lower one being that of a boy with a 
white collar, while from about his eye upwards is seen the 
profile of a woman’s face; perhaps they may be mother 
and son. On the lady’s photograph is a female spirit, with 
the features but dimly visible; she wears a quaint-looking 
cap or hood tied under her chin, and something like a 
small tippet covers her shoulders. 

They then sat together; and by the lady’s side is seen 
a kneeling figure with a sweet face, and a veil so thin that 
the organs of causality are to be seen as well defined as 
on the lady’s own forehead. For the last plate, I stood 
behind them, so as to strengthen the power of manifesta¬ 
tion, and above us are seven spirit lights, one of which 
rests on my head, and another, to which she and I both 
seem to have our eyes attracted, is strongly defined by 
lying on my black velvet sleeve. 

Mrs. Guppy was already at Mr. Hudson’s when I arrived 
there on the 7th of March, and I was soon followed by 
Mrs. Tebb, in readiness for our Commemoration seance. 
According to previous directions given by the spirits, four 
new-laid eggs (with tumblers and a fork), were taken down 
to the studio, and we at once adjourned there. A friend 
of mine has kindly lent a large lens for the purpose of 
more successfully taking larger pictures, which had been 
properly adjusted to Mr. Hudson’s camera, and was now 
to be used for the first time, as the negatives were all to 
be taken on what are technically termed whole plates. 

Having divested ourselves of our out-of-doors garments, 
we seemed with them to have cast off all thoughts of the 
outer world, and through the whole seance acted under 
impression. 

A voice whisperingly repeated to Mrs. Guppy “Our 
Father—Our Father,” so, in obedience to the suggestion, 
we knelt down, and united in saying the Lord’s Prayer. 

I then broke the eggs, each into a separate glass, and 
was going to remove the germ from the first, before beat¬ 
ing it up, but I felt my hand spiritually stayed, and Mrs. 


124 


CHRONICLES OF 


Guppy said, “ I was just going to suggest that nothing 
ought to be taken from it, when I saw you desist from 
what you were on the point of doing.” When they were 
all beaten, nothing being added, any more than taken 
from them, I gave one to each of us, and was impressed 
to say my usual grace; “ Sanctify, O Lord, we beseech 
Thee, these blessings to our use, and us to Thy service, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.” 

Mrs. Tebb was to sit for the first picture, and as soon 
as she was placed, Mrs. Guppy was impelled to kneel by 
her side, and again we said the Lord’s Prayer. Mrs. 
Guppy then rose and took her seat opposite me, for I 
was standing in my usual place ; we thus formed, as it 
were, the four points of a cross, as Mr. Hudson, with his 
camera, was of course facing the sitter. She then saw a 
form kneeling exactly where she had been, and as I was 
mesmerising towards the spot, she said, “ Pray don’t leave 
off, for at each flow of the power from your fingers, I see 
the figure strengthen, and it fades as you withdraw your 
hand, so that it is strong and faint alternately.” She then 
asked Mrs. Tebb to raise her hand, in order to hold it 
above the head of the kneeling figure, so that in the pic¬ 
ture she appears to be blessing the suppliant spirit. 

I seated myself in readiness for my turn, but scarcely had 
I done so, when placing my hands in a prayerful attitude, 
I rose from the chair, which Mrs. Guppy removed from 
behind me, with the words, “ Miss Houghton needs no 
support,” and my lips uttered, “ Thy rod and Thy staff 
comfort me. The Lord alone is my strength.” 

Then Mrs. Guppy heard a sweet voice say aloud—“ In 
the days to come they shall point up to you.” On the 
negative is seen a shadowy kneeling figure, the forefinger 
of whose uplifted hand points towards me. 

Mrs. Guppy leant her elbow on the pedestal, on which 
she placed a book, in preparation for her picture, but she 
put her right hand up to her head, exclaiming, “ Is there 
not something on my head ? ” No; there was nothing, 
but she still seemed to feel it, and even while the negative 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


was being taken, she gave her head a slight shake as if to 
throw off what she felt upon it ; and in the photograph 
there is something on her head, like a handkerchief folded 
into a kind'of cap. A spirit faces her, whose drapery is 
drawn aside so as to shew the upper part of the counte¬ 
nance very clearly. 

For the last plate we were grouped together, but there 
was no form, only spirit-lights, the two lower ones being 
very large: one of the smaller ones is on my head, as in 
the photograph with Mr. Grant and his sister. 

At my sittings yesterday there were again no spirit-forms, 
only symbolism, but the last was a very wonderful one. 
There is a bright light as if in the depths of the sky; it is 
not round, therefore it cannot represent the sun, but it 
irradiates a kind of circle of clouds with a sunset effect. 
Beside which there is a species of belt, which, if the glass 
had been large enough, would, I think, have been seen to 
encircle the whole, for it goes above the top of the back¬ 
ground, sweeping round to the left, and passes across my 
dress, not outside of it, but upon it, for it takes, in some 
degree, the waves of the folds. It is well for these mani¬ 
festations that Mr. Hudson uses larger plates than ordinary 
photographers do for the carte-de-visite size, for which he 
has several times been admonished by knowing visitors, 
who expostulate on the expenditure of collodion and chemi¬ 
cals ; but were their (may I say ?) stingy suggestions to be 
acted upon, many of the spirits would be lost altogether, 
for they cannot always approach close to the sitter, nor is it 
possible to know beforehand on which side of him it could 
appear, therefore if a space were left in readiness, it might 
be on the wrong side, when, perhaps, a fragment of drapery 
might be all that would tell us what we had lost. This 
last picture will have to be printed to the full extent of the 
plate, and will thus be larger than what is called Victoria 
size, as those on the other plates will be beyond the cabinet 
size, but the ultimate result will be all the more satisfactory, 
so that if the earthly atmosphere will brighten, we may hope 
for greater marvels as the year advances, but for some 


126 


CHRONICLES OF 


months past it has certainly been photography under diffi¬ 
culties. 

With reference to Mrs. Brown’s photograph, she thus 
writes to me in a letter from Ireland : “ I took mine to a 
friend here who is a planchette writer, but not a Spiri¬ 
tualist : she at once said that the spirit in the second 
negative was the same as that I got a year ago (her 
mother). Her brother, who came in, made the same remark, 
and so did another friend to whom I shewed them after¬ 
wards. Before I left, I said, “Has Planchette been writ¬ 
ing much ? ” She said it had not, but at my request she 
brought it out. It began at once, and wrote, “ Yes, just 
the same. Your mother was there to see you, and she is 
here.” My mother had in her youth “an immense mass ” 
of black hair, which w r as one of her many beauties.” 

The quotation she makes of “ an immense mass of 
hair” is an allusion to my observation to that effect in my 
letter to her. I am likewise amused with those non-Spiri- 
tualists who bestow a personality on the planchette (poor 
little useful piece of wood !) and thus do not acknowledge 
to themselves that they are consulting spirits !—Believe me, 
yours, &c.” 

March 14 th. 

One single trouble came to me with reference to Mr. 
Hudson in a something wrong. It was not in his own 
place, but it was through his own self that it came to our 
knowledge on the Commemoration day. Finally I have 
learned all the circumstances unto the smallest item, and 
although a wrong-doing can never be converted into its 
opposite, it was in itself of no vital importance—but it has 
been made a heavy weapon of attack against him,—even 
by some who may not have stopped at only one wrong thing. 
For my ow r n truth’s sake I could not pass it over without a 
word; more especially as through the manifestation came 
so deep a lesson of loving charity that it ought to be 
blazoned forth to the world. I must now give a full ac¬ 
count of the two seances relating to it, although to the 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. I 27 

latest of them a slight allusion has been made in the pre¬ 
ceding letter. 

On the 24th of January I was to sit for three plates, and 
I was impressed to begin by placing my waterproof cloak 
on the chair I usually occupy, but instead of seating myself, 
I was to stand where I do as the medium for other sitters. 
There was but a slight manifestation, as also on the next, 
where I was seated on the cloak, and was impelled to look 
upwards ; but the third, although there is no spirit-form, 
appears to me very wonderful. My hands are in an 
attitude of prayer, and I am looking rather downwards. 
The atmosphere is filled with waves of spirit-light, but on 
my dress are lights and shadows which go downwards, 
and beneath me is an appearance as if they were reflected 
in a deep stream. The whole effect of my figure is as if I 
had been raised from the ground, chair and all. 

Afterwards came the interpretation to me. . . . 

The waterproof cloak was placed on the chair to express 
that I must not neglect any needful precautions against 
earthly difficulties; but being thus protected, I must leave 
the entire issue to the Lord, and calmly await whatsoever 
He may send, in the assurance that even if I have to pass 
over mire and through deep waters, my foot shall not be 
soiled nor my garments wetted. Psalm lxix. 14, 15. “ De¬ 

liver me out of the mire, and let me not sink : let me be 
delivered from them that hate me, and out of the deep 
waters : let not the waterflood overflow me, neither let the 
deep swallow me up.” 

In the final one, my dress is buoyed out, and I am, as it 
were, being carried over deep water, the lights and shadows 
on my dress being reflected therein as in a mirror. Psalm 
xlvi. 1, 2, 3. “God is our refuge and strength, a very 
present help in trouble : therefore will we not fear, though 
the earth be removed, and though the mountains be carried 
into the midst of the sea, and the waters thereof roar and 
be troubled.” Isaiah xliii. 2. “ When thou passest through 

the waters, I will be with thee, and through the rivers, they 
shall not overflow thee.” 


128 


CHRONICLES OF 


I shewed these photographs to Mrs. Tebb when she 
came to see me on the 6th of March, and she received the 
impression that they referred to something in the near 
future , and these words were solemnly given through her, 
“ My grace shall ever be sufficient for thee.” 

Most true was her prophecy, for the manifestation espe¬ 
cially referred to what we learned on the very next day at 
the photographic Commemoration seance, when all that 
trouble came upon me which gave me a week’s trial and 
anxiety; but on the following Thursday, March 13th, after 
a long and serious conversation with Mr. Hudson, whose 
penitence was truly sincere, I was desired by my spirit-guides 
to pardon the transgression, and to sit as usual for my three 
negatives. Two, with manifestations, were accordingly 
taken, but while the third plate was sensitising, I received 
yet another monition from my teachers, to the effect that; I 
was to shake hands heartily with him, as a sign of utter 
forgiveness, and that it was no more to be remembered 
against him :—and then indeed did we have an evidence of 
God’s grace, and that the pardon was not mine , but came 
from Above, for I received the grandest manifestation I 
have at all known, of which I have given a faint description 
in the foregoing letter, but I will now copy what I wrote 
when I had received the proof. On the No. 1. the light 
behind me is very bright, and along the top is a rich cloud 
of power, from which there seems a kind of flow, as if 
the power were being showered down at intervals for dif¬ 
ferent purposes. Behind the strongest flow may be seen 
a shadowy form. ... On the No. 2.. the flood of power 
comes in more definite rays, and my head is bent down as 
if humbly to receive the one that is then being shed upon 
it, seeming to irradiate where it touches. There is an 
oblong something in my lap, which has not yet been inter¬ 
preted to me. . . . The No. 3. is yet more puzzling to 
describe than when I had seen it only in the negative, for 
the light I had seen as if in the depths, is the high light of 
an egg-shaped form, wonderfully rounded and shaded, 
which seems to lie within the irradiated clouds. My fingers 



PLATE 


4 . 









































































SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


I 29 

are interlaced over the chair-back, and I appear to be look¬ 
ing out eagerly and earnestly, as if in wondering amaze at 
the marvels by which I am encircled and overshadowed. 

Mrs. Tebb was here on March 28th, and we talked over 
many of the photographs, which were spread out on the 
little table before her, but I hoped something would come 
about the above-named No. 3, which she held in her hand ; 
but she gradually loosened it as she passed under influence, 
then she drew towards her the No. 1, placing one finger on 
it; by degrees another finger was laid on No. 2, and the 
cluster was finally made up by the addition of the No. 3; 
and she was quite still for some time, at last, in a low voice, 
she said, “It is all,”—which seemed like an intimation that 
she was filled with the necessary power for the communi¬ 
cation, for she then withdrew her fingers from the photo¬ 
graphs, and after a short silence laid her thumb on the No. 
1 (where I am looking up), pointing upwards with the rest 
of the hand, and very impressively said, “I will still* lift up 
mine eyes to the hills from whence (she then forcibly laid 
her finger on the No. 2, where my head is bowed down to 
receive) cometh (then with much vehemence she placed 
her hand on the marvellous No. 3) MY HELP.” The very 
great force with which she spoke aroused her, but she soon 
passed again under influence, and touching the photographs 
in the reversed order, said (beginning with No. 3), “My 
help (No. 2) cometh (No. 1) from Thee, not from mortal 
man or woman.” So far she seemed to speak as if embody¬ 
ing my attitude in the different pictures, but afterwards as 
if addressing me, for there was a change of voice, but still 
much impressiveness and vigour. “ Men and women may 
aid in this work, but they can only be instruments in the 
Hands of the Great Power of which glimpses are here por¬ 
trayed. The work in its fulness will go on, whether one 
man fall or a thousand, for so it is decreed. Put not your 

* The still here interpolated, being so strongly emphasized, refers to 
the original text having been given me for the back of the first photo¬ 
graph taken through my own mediumship with only Mr. Hudson, May 
9th, 1872, when I find myself alone among the mountains. 

I 


i 3 ° 


CHRONICLES OF 


faith in mortals, be they princes or be they peasants, for 
flesh is weak. Trust in the Lord, and it shall be well with 
thee.” The last word was so strongly given that she 
thoroughly awoke at once with a start, and when I had 
read over to her what she had said, the impression was 
given that the “ cometh ” refers to both spiritual and mate¬ 
rial help, the object in my lap being a kind of purse, but 
that lies unheeded by me, in my adoration of the Bestower. 
In the early part of her visit, when I first shewed her the 
photograph, I pointed out the kind of belt enclosing me, 
and said that it seemed to me like a wall or encampment 
protecting me, and she heard a voice answer, “ Yes, it is 
so.” I have now sought out the texts bearing on the 
thought. Psalm xxxiv. 7. “ The angel of the Lord encamp- 

eth round about them that fear Him, and delivereth them.” 
Zechariah ii. 5. “For I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a 
wall of fire round about, and will be the glory in the midst 
of her.” 

Letter, No. 14. “ When I reached Mr. Hudson’s on the 

20th of March, I found that he was engaged with a gentle¬ 
man from the country, with whom he was not very success¬ 
ful, for there was no spirit on either of the plates, and only 
a faint kind of manifestation ; so it was arranged to make 
another attempt with my mediumship, and on the first 
plate there was a male spirit, with well-defined features and 
a moustache. The white drapery covers the forehead and 
head, but is folded off in a peculiar manner, and there 
seems to be a kind of embroidery on the lower part. There 
is also the shadowy gleam of another spirit behind him, that 
of the sitter’s sister, who is the prominent feature in the 
next negative that was taken; she departed this life as a 
child, and has since grown to womanhood, and I am told 
that she is almost always with this brother. They are both 
pretty pictures, but in each of them there is a rather broad 
dark line across the back, almost on a level with his head, 
which is the more striking to me as in one he is seated, 
whereas in the other he stands ; so I thought they must have 
some significance, and when Mrs. Tebb came to me on 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


I3 1 

the day after I had received the proofs, I pointed out the 
line to her, and as soon as she had taken the portraits in 
her hand, she passed under influence, and said, “ It indi¬ 
cates an accident—and is given as a warning—it has to do 
with something to his brain, like a shock. The warning is 
given by the male spirit.” Indeed, in the first photograph, 
the line seems to flow from the shoulder of that spirit, 
passing under his chin, and then crossing at the back of 
the sitter’s head. I have written to tell him of the warning 
given, advising him to be careful not to strike his head 
against anything, and perhaps he may thus avoid a risk that 
might otherwise have been serious. (No answer to my 
friendly caution ever reached me.) 

On that day I had a very curious one taken at my own 
sitting. I seem to be in a large room, with a sort of reti¬ 
culated pattern, extending to the very edges of the negative, 
where it is clearly defined, but becomes hazy (as if beyond 
the focus) towards the background of the picture, where 
there is an appearance of arches, as if verging outwards : 
there is also the effect of a large star ; and this mani¬ 
festation refers to another portion of Mrs. Lacy’s trance, 
mentioned in my last month’s letter. The star has been 
delineated in one of my own spirit-drawings exhibited in 
Old Bond Street, but not in the same as the spiritual arch 
also spoken of. These photographic marvels seem to fill 
me with awe, for they shew that the various revelations 
given to us through trance and clairvoyant mediums are 
the realities that surround us, and that as by degrees this 
new class of work is perfected, each portion of our future 
home may be presented to our mortal sight, and I am 
most thankful that my regular weekly sittings should have 
enabled me to receive so great a succession of wondrous 
revealments, and I venture to anticipate that gradually 
many Spiritualists will follow my example, and look upon 
their sitting in Mr. Hudson’s studio as a bright point in 
their weekly duties. I have this additional entry on May 
9th. I had not expected that this photograph would have 
been the one entered upon by Mrs. Tebb to-day, as I 


1 3 2 


CHRONICLES OF 


already understood it to a certain extent, but while holding 
it in her hand, she became entranced, and placing her 
finger on something like a very small, pointed doorway 
near the chair on which my hand is laid, said with much 
force: “ Behold the cavern-like opening from whence you 
emerged from the natural into the spiritual kingdom. It 
is typified at this spot on the photograph, and the contrast 
between its dark appearance and the fulness of light above 
and around you is very striking. You cannot now return 
through this opening into the darkness of the natural life, 
but rays from you can penetrate the gloom beyond this 
opening, and many mortals, seeing this light, shall be led 
up through the darkness into great light, and when, in pro¬ 
cess of time, the rays of the Sun shall shine through you, 
starlight in the cavern shall give place to sunlight, and 
many more shall know of the power by which these things 
are accomplished.” Here she awoke, and I suggested that 
there were some objects in my lap that I could not under¬ 
stand, and asked if the spirits would kindly explain to me 
what they were, and she again passed under influence, and 
added, “These represent the workman’s tools. By the 
proper use of these, delineations of the scenery in the spirit- 
world can be given.” She again returned to the normal 
state, and I shewed her one of my black sable brushes, 
which, with its tin mounting, and nicely tapered black handle, 
was indeed represented by the four or five little instruments 
in my lap, as types of those used by me for spirit-flowers, 
fruit, crowns, &c., also for the drawing of the star here 
photographed. 

On the next photograph that same day there is a kind of 
tree waving towards me, which refers to a vision of Mrs. 
Tebb’s in February, 1871, of the planting of a tree which 
is in due course to shelter me. A pencil drawing symbolis¬ 
ing the same was done at my seance a few days later by 
Mrs. Ramsay, the full meaning of which was in allusion to 
the taking of the Gallery for my Exhibition, and that repre¬ 
sentation is granted to me now, to shew that the tree still 
flourishes, and will do its work in due course. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


133 


A third negative was then taken, on which there is a 
sweet female spirit, with a veil so transparent that it scarcely 
hides her features at all; an exquisitely embroidered shawl 
drapes her figure as she stands looking placidly upon me, 
while a glimpse of my hand, which is placed on the back 
of the chair (of which she seems unaware) is seen through 
the folds. In the background are distant mountains. 
(See plate II. No. 12.) The intimation was given to a 
friend in the country, and afterwards confirmed to myself, 
that she is the wife of Manoah, and mother of Samson, and 
the history of the angelic manifestation to herself and her 
husband is given in the 13th chapter of Judges. 

On another occasion a gentleman brought a relative with 
him who was strongly antagonistic to Spiritualism, and he 
insisted upon her being with him in a photograph. There 
was no spirit, but in front of them was a sort of barrier, 
almost like the battlements of a castle. Unfortunately they 
dicf not care for it, so the negative was destroyed, which I 
much regretted, as it was strongly significant of the mischief 
done by those who in their wilful ness set up the barrier of 
their own wisdom (?) between themselves and the proofs the 
Lord is now granting that we are indeed surrounded by a 
“ cloud of witnesses : ” in which respect they imitate the 
Jews of old, who would not receive Christ because He did 
not come in the manner they had ordained that He ought 
to come 

On the 3rd of April there was on the plate with me a 
beautiful spirit, but from some defect in the collodion the 
film peeled off when the varnish was applied, and was lost 
for ever. On the 10th Mr. Hudson had a fresh supply of 
collodion from another maker, in the hope of getting free 
from that class of troubles, but that was scarcely sensitive at 
all to spirit influences, so we had to return to the previous 
store, but still there was nothing very satisfactory, and I 
thought the power was perhaps being saved for the after¬ 
noon, when a gentleman had appointed to meet me, whose 
acquaintance I had made during my Exhibition. I must 
own that I was disappointed, for being the Thursday in 


134 


CHRONICLES OF 


Passion-week, I had hoped for some special manifestation, 
such as those of last year of the Palm and the Cross (see 
page 12), but having been once given, I suppose I ought 
not to have expected any repetition of such a boon. 

In due course my sitter made his appearance. There 
were several failures, but on one negative we obtained the 
portrait of his sister; but the collodion film was so brittle, 
that even in the necessary washing it tore off at the bottom 
of the picture, but that will not signify if printed in an 
oval. 

Then came one which I think will be one of the grandest 
taken, and I am much disappointed at not having yet 
received the proof, so as to be sure of all the details, there¬ 
fore I can only give them as I wrote them out on my return 
home. A massive-looking figure stands in a majestic atti¬ 
tude with one arm extended towards something hanging 
from the corner of the picture above the sitter, which looks 
like the decoration of some order, and the impression came 
to me that it was an ancestor of his, who had lived into the 
fourteenth century, and he is pointing towards it as one of 
the honours received in his earthly career. He seems to 
have a fine face, with a full, dark beard. The gentleman 
can trace his family back to the time of William the Con¬ 
queror, and evidence is thus given that our forefathers still 
watch over the proceedings of their earthly descendants, and 
therefore we owe it as a duty to them as well as to our¬ 
selves that we should shrink from any paltry or contemptible 
action lest we should wound those whose blood flows in 
our veins, and who look to us to elevate instead of debas¬ 
ing the current in its onward course (plate II. No. 13). 

When I went to Mrs. Guppy’s, I found she was still 
much troubled by the painful scene that had occurred on 

the previous Saturday evening, when Mrs. B-’s fraud in 

simulating spirit-faces had been exposed, and she was sadly 
distressed that it should have taken place at her house. She 
had been too much discomposed even to attempt a little quiet 
sitting to learn what her spirit-friends thought on the sub¬ 
ject, so in the evening she suggested that we two should 



SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


J 3S 


have a short seance. We sat exactly opposite each other, 
at the round table, the gas remaining fully turned on. 
When we had said the Lord’s Prayer, a message was rapped 
out, “ You must kneel, and put your hands under the 
table.” Mrs. Guppy asked if we were both to kneel. “ No, 
only Miss Houghton.” Of course I complied, and she also 
put her hand under the table, when she felt fingers touching 
her, but then the impression came that both her hands 
should be on the table (in the full light), when I immedi¬ 
ately felt something touch my hand, but at first I could not 
follow her advice to grasp it, for it was withdrawn directly : 
—again I felt something, and took hold, but there was 
decided resistance, as if the spirit were gently pulling 
against me. It was then placed completely in my hand, 
and to my joy, on raising it above the table, I found it was 
a sort of crown made of palm (our English willow-palm), 
the branches being interwoven in a manner that puzzled us, 
for no human hands could so have done it without breaking 
off the little brittle buds, which are exceedingly closely set. 
It was sweet and fragrant, as if just freshly gathered, and the 
external sprays are so arranged that it forms a kind of 
triangle, symbolic of the Trinity, and the little spikelets 
give one the idea of a crown of thorns as well as of palm. I 
shall take it with me next Thursday to Mr. Hudson’s to be 
photographed, after which it will be placed in a frame which 
I am having made for it. The information now comes to 
me that the resistance I felt when first I tried to obtain 
possession of it was to signify that we may not expect to 
receive the palm without struggling for it, as it is an emblem 
of conquest. 

When we had duly expressed our gratitude and delight 
that the Maundy Thursday should have been thus celebrated, 
I asked whether the spirits would give some message to 
Mrs. Guppy relative to her present trouble, and they rapped 
out, “ Do not despair—all you have done has been from 
the purest motives, and in time every one will be forced to 
do you justice. All will be well.” A few of our questions 
were answered with respect to what has been said and done, 


CHRONICLES OF 


I 3 6 

which strengthened the conviction that the triumph of 
imposture can be but very short-lived. The message given 
to myself on the subject some days before was that “the 
waters are at present a good deal muddied, but they are 
being filtered, so that the stream of Spiritualism may flow 
brightly and purely through the land, and all those who 
have the truth only at heart must work to that end. 

P.S .—The delay in receiving my proofs was partly occa¬ 
sioned by its being Easter-tide, but I find I was indeed 
mistaken as to the character of my own, taken on the day 
before Good Friday, for, far from being unimportant, 
nothing could have been more grandly appropriate. In 
the first picture I am standing with both hands slightly 
extended, and in each hand is a small slice or piece of 
bread. But what is yet more wonderful is, that on my 
cheek, as if traced in the very flesh, is a delicate cross. In 
the second picture, my hands are in an attitude of prayer, 
while a spirit is advancing towards me, holding in his out¬ 
stretched hand the sacramental cup of wine. Thus the 
two photographs form the most complete commemoration 
of the Last Supper on the anniversary of its institution, and 
I do, indeed, feel most marvellously favoured. I have 
since learned that the spirit who is bringing me the cup 
is St. John, the beloved disciple. 

I am just returned from Holloway, where I had the 
pleasure of seeing Dr. Cargill, and have received his per¬ 
mission to mention his name as the sitter who had the 
interesting portrait of his ancestor, and I may likewise state 
that at a previous seance he had obtained the photograph 
of another ancestor, who had lived in the century before, 
but it was not sufficiently dense to be printed from, and 
has therefore been fitted into a case as a positive. 

My crown of palm photographs beautifully; I have had 
it done as a picture by itself, and also as a background 
decoration in the other negatives taken to-day, of which one 
was indeed a most singular one. Two gentlemen came for 
sittings, and after one or two negatives, taken separately, 
they were to be together, and on that plate there was a 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


137 


something that covered about a quarter of the upper part 
of the picture; the crown of palm on a frame, and the 
head of one of the sitters being seen through it. We were 
all puzzled, and at length discovered that it was the head 
of an immense animal, and they then mentioned that they 
had been yesterday evening to a seance at a lady’s house, 
and had questioned as to whether there was a future 
existence for animals (which Spiritualists are fully aware 
that there is); they were answered in the affirmative, and 
the subject was, I believe, a good deal discussed, but this 
photograph brings yet more conclusive evidence, and I 
wish we had been fortunate enough to have had a large¬ 
sized plate, so as to have had the portrait of the whole 
gigantic animal, which looks like one of the ante-diluvians, 
with soft mild eyes. There are also faint glimmerings of 
other animals on the previous plates. 

I hope you will forgive my sending you this addition to 
what I had previously forwarded, and that it will reach you 
in time to be added as a postscript.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

April ljt/i. 

On the evening of Good Friday, Ann came up to say 
that there was a widow lady downstairs, who wished to 
knotv if I would be so kind as to see her for a short time. 
She gave her name, which I remembered as that of a lady 
who had called upon me about fifteen months before, when 
her husband had only been dead a fortnight, as she had 
heard of me from a friend, and thought I might be able to 
give her some comfort in her affliction, which I had been 
happy enough to do, but I had never since heard anything 
of her. She was very grateful to me for receiving her, and 
said that for some days past she had had me very much in 
her mind, but that morning, when she was at the Victoria 
Station, the impression had come most forcibly that she was 
to come to me that evening, and to give me a half-sovereign, 
for which I should have a special purpose, which half- 
sovereign she had held in her hand while speaking, and 
then laid it down on the table. Such an idea was to me 






CHRONICLES OF 


133 

a perfect enigma, and baffled my comprehension as much 
as it had done hers, for in her own mind she had fought 
strongly against the impression, feeling the difficulty of 
approaching any money subject with me, but she had 
thought that possibly I might be making up a subscription 
for some one, and should thus immediately understand it, 
and we both wondered what could be the meaning of the 
little golden piece. Then it struck me that it might have 
to do with the spirit-photographs, and that she was to 
expend that sum in them; but no, she could not think she 
was in any way to receive an equivalent for the coin, but 
she was much interested in hearing about them, r as the 
subject was quite new to her; so I gave her the history 
from the beginning, and was told to shew her quite the 
earlier ones, when of course I came to those of this time 
last year of the Palm and the Cross, with which she was 
wonderfully struck. I shewed her the three sprays of palm 
then photographed, and afterwards proceeded to give her 
the account of the previous day’s seance, exhibiting the 
Palm-crown, when it suddenly flashed upon me that the 
real purpose of the money was for a frame for that latest 
gift:—for I had said to Mrs. Guppy the evening before, 
that I should at once have it framed, laughingly adding 
that I did not know where the money was to come from, 
but I supposed it would be provided for such an indulgence 
as well as for my needs. What I meant was, that I could 
not but hesitate lest such an expenditure might seem 
unjustifiable under my circumstances, but still I had meant 
to do it, and had intended to go the very next morning to 
my frame-maker to give the order,—and thus the gold was 
brought to my hand, to shew me even once again how 
tenderly all my smallest wishes are cared for, and the 
scruples of my conscience considered to the smallest 
item ! ! ! How can I ever be thankful enough for the 
many mercies vouchsafed to me, which are indeed “ fresh 
every day.” 

As for my visitor, she was overjoyed to feel that her little 
offering should be so honoured in its purpose, and marvelled 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


*39 


too that she should have been led to bring it to the exact 
time, and on the day so grand and holy. I was impressed to 
beg her acceptance of the pair of photographs that had led 
our thoughts into the right channel, and asked her likewise 
to select any one of the others that she might prefer, which 
she did before leaving, but hers was a very long visit, for 
she arrived at about six in the evening and remained till 
eleven. 

Letter, No. 15. “The work becomes to me even more 
and more interesting, for it seems that through the photo¬ 
graphic channel we shall gradually receive illustrations of 
all that has previously been given in the different phases of 
spiritual teachings. At present the ideas are, as it were, 
only shadowed forth ; partly from the art, as intermundane, 
being but yet in its infancy, partly from the many drawbacks, 
such as want of funds and other annoyances, which impede 
Mr. Hudson’s mediumistic development, which from its 
high class is peculiarly sensitive to those pricks which 
would make no impression upon the class of individuals 
endued with minds of the type of a rhinoceros’s hide, and 
I must here thank the gentleman who, under the cognomen 
of a Truthseeker, wrote a long letter in the Medium for 
May 9th, giving his testimony to Mr. Hudson’s integrity, 
only regretting that he did not add the weight of his name 
to the interesting statement therein contained, as I fully 
agree with yourself in feeling that, when practicable, all such 
evidence should bear the true signature, but there are 
occasions when the means of livelihood, not only for the 
writer but his family, may be jeopardised by such an avowal, 
and in such a case I think him justified in withholding it 
until such time as he shall have learned how great is the 
blessing for which he may freely risk all things, but for that 
he must have become a true Spiritualist , and not be merely 
a seance frequenter, for the sake of some variety in the 

m 

amusement of his evenings. 

I mentioned in my last letter a photograph of Dr. Cargill’s, 
on which is the spirit of his sister. She wears a veil so 
filmy that it does not hide her features in the least, but the 


140 


CHRONICLES OF 


picture gives a fresh character of manifestation, for on her 
head she wears a lovely crown, as if formed of jewels, with 
strings of pearls and other gems. Those who visited my 
Exhibition in Old Bond Street, two years ago, will have seen 
there several representations of the Crown of Glory, and 
will also have read in the Catalogue the wonderful explana¬ 
tion given by my spirit-guides as to the manner in which 
these crowns may (or may not) be formed from the actions 
of the individual during the life upon earth, and it is a 
great delight to me to find that through my mediumship 
the same evidence is being given in another form. Dr. 
Cargill also tells me that he was promised by his sister, one 
evening at a seance, that she would shew herself to him “ in 
her glory.” Of course he imagined that he would in due 
course be permitted to behold her spirit in its full effulgence, 
for we are all apt to mistake prophecy, and to form our 
own views as to its method of fulfilment, but I have no 
doubt that in this photograph the promise has been fulfilled, 
and he, too, views it in the same light. 1 Peter v. 4. “Ye 
shall receive a crown of glory, that fadeth not away.” 

On the 24th of April, my hands were lifted up on each 
side of me in a curious attitude, and although on two 
negatives there was no manifestation, on the third there is 
a tiny creature flying towards me. I am looking eagerly at 
it, and the position of my hands is explained, for I appear 
prepared to catch it as soon as it shall come within my 
reach ; it is at about the same level as my hands, and in 
the photograph is about the size of a small ladybird, and 
somewhat resembles it in shape. I imagine that the two 
previous negatives had been necessary preparatives to 
enable the little thing to keep steady. 

In the next picture I am dimmed into obscurity, but 
rather high on the negative is the upper part of a veiled 
spirit preparing to crown me with an exquisite wreath of 
flowers. The veil and some of the flowers are of dazzling 
whiteness, and along the border of the former is the appear¬ 
ance of embroidery, taking somewhat the form of crosses. 

Miss Shorter pays a regular visit to Mr. Hudson’s studio 



SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 141 

on the first of each month, and as it fell this time on a 
Thursday, I assisted with my mediumship for the occasion. 
She had a lady friend with her, and there is a veiled figure, 
whose features and short curling hair on the forehead are 
but faintly visible. All over the photograph there is a 
curious pattern, the design of which, as a sort of diamond, 
is most discernible where it has the appearance of a carpet 
on the foreground—but the same pattern is seen on the 
chair, the sitter’s dresses, the spirit’s drapery, and even on 
Miss Shorter’s face. When first I saw it on the negative, 
it reminded me of the representation of that room of my 
spirit-home that I described last month, but I find that 
the design is quite different. On the background of several 
of the later photographs something of the same kind has 
been seen, but all various, and above a fortnight ago I 
received, through the pencil of a drawing medium, a similar 
character of work. Miss Hay has kindly sent me, from 
Moravia in the United States, one of her latest drawings, 
which is entitled “ Sketch of Scenery in the Summer 
Land.” Perhaps some of your readers may have seen at 15 
Southampton Row two of her pencil drawings, which she 
presented to Mr. Burns before she left England, and will 
therefore be acquainted with her style of work. She had 
not then any intimation as to their meaning, and we should 
certainly not have supposed them to indicate scenery, there¬ 
fore the present mutual evidence of photography and the 
pencil is doubly valuable. I took her drawing with me 
yesterday to Mr. Hudson’s, so that he might see and also 
photograph it, and it makes a sweet little picture, which I 
think will be much sought after by those whose similar 
manifestations in his studio will thus receive interpretation. 

On the 8th of May, I had an appointment with Miss 
Walker of Cleckheaton, in Yorkshire, whose deep grief at 
the unexpected loss of a dearly loved sister has only been 
alleviated by the consolations of Spiritualism. I do not 
know when I have been more touched than with her first 
letter to me, in the September of last year, pouring out all 
her deep woe, and seeking advice as to whether communion 


142 


CHRONICLES OF 


with those who had quitted the earthly life might be per¬ 
mitted and believed in; for I am happy to say she is 
sincerely religious, therefore it was only misunderstanding 
the Scriptures that occasioned her doubts. My answer 
completely reassured her, and we have since occasionally 
corresponded on the same subject. She called upon me in 
October, when she paid a previous visit to London, and on 
this occasion resolved to have a sitting at Mr. Hudson’s, 
having been promised by her sister, through a medium at 
Bowling, that she would, if possible, manifest on the plate, 
which, to our gratification, she was able to do, with her 
unveiled face turned towards us, but she was herself too 
eager, and her features have slightly moved, so that they are 
not very distinct, and there was yet another drawback, that 
of Miss Walker’s having been somewhat fagged from having 
sat up late at a seance on the previous night. I wish to 
impress upon all intending sitters that they must do their 
utmost to be in a perfectly healthy state of mind and body, 
so that their atmosphere may be thoroughly receptive of 
the spirit-presence, as it makes a serious difference as to 
the manifestation. Those who only make a flying visit to 
London should go to Mr. Hudson’s before they fatigue 
themselves with sight-seeing, but if they have calls of busi¬ 
ness, those should be attended to first, so as to leave the 
mind free from any sense of duty unfulfilled. On Miss 
Walker’s second plate is the upper part of a male spirit, and 
nearer to her may be seen the form of her sister’s head 
drapery, but the face beneath it is not distinguishable. 

In the course of the same day Dr. Cargill sat for a large¬ 
sized photograph, but there was no defined spirit-form, 
although the picture contains much that is interesting. 
The upper part looks like a curtain lifted away, on which 
are designs exceedingly resembling Miss Hay’s drawing, 
while beneath it, in the space thus opened to our view, are 
glimpses of numberless faces, some of which are quite per¬ 
ceptible. I am happy to say that he intends to have 
another seance for the large size, for those are the pictures 
I want brought to perfection, and I hope that in the course 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


143 


of the summer, our wealthier Spiritualists will try to aid that 
development. How I wish that mine could all have been 
taken on whole plates ! 

Yesterday we had the pleasure of a sitting with a lady 
from Newcastle, and I am anxious to see the proofs, for I 
think they will come out very clearly. On the first plate 
was a handsome youth, with a dark moustache, holding in 
his hand what appears like a roll of paper or, perhaps, of 
music. The second picture looks like that of a young 
girl, and if we are right in our surmises, they are exactly 
the two for whose portraits she wished, as she told me 
when talking upon the subject after the seance was over. 

jP.S. —I have heard from Miss Walker since she received 
her proofs, and learn that the male spirit is her eldest 
brother, with the hair on his face as he wore it in this 
life.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

May 16th. 

Letter, No. 16. “The name of the lady from Newcastle, 
whose photographs I mentioned in my last letter, was 
Mrs. Hare, and when the proofs made their appearance, I 
found that the female spirit was not a young girl, as I 
had imagined. I have since had two very interesting notes 
from Mr. Hare, in which he tells me that it is the portrait 
of a cousin of his mother; he mentioned it as his own 
opinion in the first epistle, and the second contains the 
corroborating testimony of the spirit’s son, daughter, and 
grandson, the latter of whom exclaimed, the moment the 
picture was taken out of the envelope, “Aunt, that is 
Grandmother.” Mr. Hare has given me full permission to 
strengthen the facts by stating his name, and he adds that 
if either he or his wife should visit London, they will wish 
to try again, concluding with, “ For this question is the 
question of our time, and I would rather spend money on 
it than anything beside.” 

Dr. Cargill had his proposed seance for the large size on 
the 22nd of May, and on the first plate a spirit made his 
appearance, whose (three-quarter) face is turned towards 


144 


CHRONICLES OF 


the sitter. He has a long dark beard, and holds within 
his drapery, so that we only see its upper and lower ends, 
a staff or wand, but he stands rather too far back, and is, 
consequently, slightly out of focus, which becomes more 
probable in these large photographs, where the focus 
requires to be more rigidly observed. That is one of the 
lessons the spirits who come for their portraits have yet 
to learn, and under some conditions it may be impossible 
for them to come close, and thus place themselves at 
exactly the same distance as the sitter from the camera, 
which must be borne in mind by those persons who wish 
to try for the large ones, and they must be content to take 
whatever may be the result; they may, however, 'give some 
help by having the thought as to the necessary position 
very strongly and frequently in their mind before making 
the attempt. 

On the second plate there is a suggestion of spiritual 
scenery; for behind Dr. Cargill are what look like trunks 
of trees, while at the top, on the right, is the appearance 
of foliage. I much fear that we have there lost a manifes¬ 
tation, for at the lower part, close to the edge of the plate, 
is what looks like a fragment of drapery, so that a spirit 
may have been standing beyond the photographed space. 

On one of my plates taken on the 29th of May is the 
portrait of a male spirit, who was instantaneously recog¬ 
nised as a dear friend of her own by a lady whom I have 
the pleasure of meeting very frequently at Mrs. Guppy’s 
after my Thursday se'ances at Mr. Hudson’s, and I am 
told that he had thus made acquaintance with some of my 
own spirit-friends, who gladly granted him the opportunity, 
for which he was so anxious, of proving to her that he 
is permitted to watch over her, although he is himself 
removed from worldly cares and trials. We had a short 
seance in the evening, when he gave his name by raps in 
additional corroboration, and she has since given me one 
of his photographs, taken shortly before his last illness, 
and the likeness is unmistakable. 

On the 5th of June, my sitter was a gentleman from 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


H5 


Manchester, and a very sweet-looking spirit faces him, 
whom he was told was his aunt, but I have not yet heard 
whether he recognises the likeness. She wears a sort of 
high-crowned bonnet, on the front of which is a star, and 
she has on a shawl with an embroidered frill, within the 
folds of which is seen a glimpse of another star. 

It was the Thursday between Whit-Sunday and Trinity 
Sunday, and I then had my own sitting in the hope of a 
special manifestation, which was indeed fulfilled; but I 
hardly know how to attempt any description, for it must 
be seen to be appreciated. At its fullest size it scarcely 
covers three quarters of an inch, and it floats just between 
the height of my two hands, one of which lies in my lap, 
and the other is on the back of the chair by my side; a 
third proportion of it is in front of that chair back and the 
rest beyond. In the centre is a space or deep hollow ; 
above it is a kind of shrine covered with a fold of white 
drapery, within which is a cross : the drapery then lies in 
billowy folds, emerging from which, on the right, is either 
a star or a crown, but I think it is the latter: on the left 
is a garland of flowers, and other clear little forms, which 
will I hope some day be interpreted to me. The shape 
of the entire manifestation is somewhat triangular, but the 
lights, shadows, and half-tones are quite a triumph of pho¬ 
tographic art, so that it is literally a little gem. 

Miss Hay is just returned from her four years’ visit to 
the United States, and she made an appointment to meet 
me on the 12th, and was much gratified to recognise imme¬ 
diately in the lovely unveiled spirit on the plate her cousin 
Janet, whose face she had also seen at the seances of Mrs. 
Andrews, in Moravia. She holds a flower in one hand, and 
from beneath the head drapery floats one of the graceful 
ringlets that on the former occasion she had turned her 
head round for the purpose of shewing, as an additional 
means of identifying her. On the second plate was a mani¬ 
festation somewhat resembling the character of her own 
drawings. 

After she had left the studio, I had my own seance, for 

K 


146 


CHRONICLES OF 


which I had been impressed that I was to seat myself on 
the ground, resting one elbow on the chair and the other 
on my knee, so as to place my hands together, and I told 
Mr. Hudson that after he had uncapped the lens, he was 
to wait for me to say, “ Now,” before covering it again, for 
that the spirits can judge best how long an exposure is need¬ 
ful, and in this instance the signal was not given until about 
half as long again as he would have thought expedient; 
indeed he felt disposed to say so as the time went on, but 
his invisible helpers suggested patience, and the result 
proved that they were right; and again I have had a lovely 
picture. Resting on the chair (this is the first time that 
any spiritual substance has seemed aware of inert matter ), 
and reaching nearly to the top, against which it leans, is 
what appears like a roll of paper or parchment, wreathed 
across with flowers, not quite half-way up ; beyond is a 
little mass of drapery with wrinkly folds, and several small 
objects, among which is clearly an artist’s palette. The 
whole manifestation is about the size of the one taken the 
week before, and is a very pretty little picture, looking, too, 
so very substantial that it seemed almost impossible that 
we should not have seen it with our bodily eyes. 

On Saturday morning I received a telegram from Mrs. 
Guppy, asking me to be at Mr. Hudson’s at two o’clock 
that afternoon, and I found it was to meet Captain Phillips, 
from the neighbourhood of Manchester. He had spent 
Friday evening at her house, when they had a seance, and 
the spirit Katie spoke of the photographs for which he was 
to sit the next day, and said that she wished Miss Houghton 
to be present, and when the answer was given that the 
appointment was already made with Mr. Williams, she said 
she was fully aware of that, but that Miss Houghton must 
also be requested to come, so the telegraph was to be 
called into requisition. 

Punctually at the hour named Captain Phillips drove up, 
bringing Mr. Williams with him, and we all proceeded to 
the studio, when I told Mr. Hudson that, as for my last 
sitting, I should be spiritually impressed to regulate the 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


147 


time of exposure, and in each instance it was much longer 
than we should ourselves have thought needful, but I learn 
that the invisible eyes can see the image as it forms on the 
sensitised plate, and therefore know when it is complete, 
while to us, when we take it out of the slide, it is still a 
blank until the developing fluid gradually reveals it to our 
vision. 

Captain Phillips seated himself, and Mr. Williams went 
into the cabinet outside, which is behind the screen, while 
I took my usual position in the studio. There was nothing 
on the first plate, but on the second there was a charming 
figure which he at once recognised as his mother. (See 
plate V. No. 37.) While we were rejoicing over that, a 
lady arrived who had been at the seance of the evening 
before, and had then been told to come, so as to sit with 
him for some of the negatives, so that arrangement was 
made for the next, when, of course, the change of condi¬ 
tions slightly disturbed the work, and the next plate con¬ 
tained only the two sitters, but on the following one there 
was a spirit resting her head on the arm of Captain Phillips, 
whom he likewise thought he recognised, and I think her 
face will print out very clearly. Again the two sat, and 
just behind and above them was a figure whom he thought 
was his father. For the last picture he sat alone, and there 
stands before him a female figure, slightly bending her head 
forwards, as if in greeting. I think the draperies of all the 
spirits will come out with great beauty, from the circum¬ 
stance of the lengthened exposure. 

We then went over to Mrs. Guppy’s, and in the evening 
we had a seance. Katie; in an audible voice, congratulated 
us on our success with the photographs, confirming Captain 
Phillips’s opinion as to who the spirits were on the first 
three plates, and telling us that the last was the grandmother 
of the lady sitter, who knew her to be her guardian spirit. 
She then gave Captain Phillfps several messages from his 
mother, and chatted a little with each of us before taking 
leave. I asked whether Charlie, who had given me his 
signal during the day and evening, could speak to me, and 


148 


CHRONICLES OF 


he said, “ Good night, Auntie dear ; ” thus concluding our 
seance, of which I have only given a fragment. 

My best piece of news I have reserved for the end of my 
letter, which is, that Sir Charles Isham called upon me 
about a week ago, and in course of conversation kindly 
offered to present a stereoscopic camera that he has, so that 
I shall soon hope to be able to tell of the results taken with 
that instrument, which I expect will probably become the 
most popular method of trying for the spirit-photographs, 
and I trust that all your readers will visit Mr. Hudson for 
the purpose of doing so, and thus strive to indemnify 
him for all the difficulties he has undergone.—Believe me, 
yours, &c.” 

June 16th. 

The following letter appeared in the SpiiJtual Magazi?ie 
for April, 1873. “To the Editor. —Sir, —On calling last 
week, at the residence of my friend Mr. Henry Smith, I 
was particularly struck, whilst waiting in the dining-room by 
myself, by a carte-de-visite that was standing on the mantel¬ 
shelf. The picture represented Mr. Smith, sitting in an 
arm-chair, looking at, perhaps conversing with, his son, a 
child of six or seven years of age; whilst standing up on 
the other side of him was a figure, which no one who had 
known the original personally—as I have done—could fail 
to recognise in a moment as a good portrait of Mr. Smith’s 
father, who left earth-life about a year ago. The features 
were most marked, and the dress, consisting of a long 
dressing-gown and a black scull-cap—unmistakable. Whilst 
examining this picture it never for an instant occurred to 
me that it was a spirit-photograph. When Mr. Smith 
entered the room I drew his attention to it, remarking that 
it was a very good likeness of his father. He immediately 
enquired of me, somewhat abruptly, what I knew about it, 
alluding to the circumstances under which it had been 
taken. I replied that I knew nothing whatever of its 
history. He then informed me that he had gone to Mr. 
Hudson’s for the purpose of getting, if possible, a spirit- 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


149 


photograph of his late wife, and having had a sitting, this 
was the result. Mr. Hudson did not know Mr. Smith, sen., 
in life, and I believe was not at all aware that he had de¬ 
parted to the ‘ summer-land.’ The likeness is one of the 
most accurate that I have seen.—Yours fraternally, 

Geo. Sexton.” 

In a far-back number of the Medium was a very long 
letter from Lieut.-Colonel Steuart, giving an account of a 
seance with Mr. Hudson on the iithof December 1872, 
when he obtained the portrait of his deceased brother; 
with many interesting particulars, which have, however, 
passed from my memory, but I consider the photograph 
very striking, for which reason it is included among my 
miniaturised illustrations (plate V. No. 41). 

The origin of the storm that burst so early on Mr. Hud¬ 
son’s devoted head was that a gentleman who had published, 
in April, 1872, his recognition of a spirit-portrait, took the 
said photograph to Mr. Beattie of Clifton, who, ipse dixit , 
pronounced it a fraud, and shewed how spirit-photographs 
could be simulated (very inferior to the real thing, be it 
said), thus bringing on all the trouble that I have very 
faintly shadowed forth. Mr. Beattie afterwards tried experi¬ 
ments of his own, to which also I have slightly alluded in 
the previous pages, but still, like many other Spiritualists, 
his faith in the unseen powers could only reach as far as 
his own experience had gone. Fortunately, however, he 
came up to London in the month of June, 1873, and on 
the 9th, a gentleman, giving the name of Bruce, went to 
Mr. Hudson for a photographic seance, asking permission 
to go through the whole process himself with test conditions, 
to which Mr. Hudson was spiritually impressed to accede, 
and the result was fully satisfactory. A few days after, 
much to his surprise, he received a letter with the full 
signature “John Bruce Beattie,” to say how much pleased 
he had been, and that he should write an account of the 
seance for the Spiritual Magazine. In a later letter he says 
he believes the spirit to be his nephew, and that he has sent 
a photograph to the mother for identification. Such is the 


CHRONICLES OF 


I 5° 

statement I Had written at the back of the picture on plate 
VI. No. 51 ; and I will now give his own account at full 
length as it appeared in the British Journal of Photography 
and in the Spiritual Magazine for August. 

“ If our senses perceive any phenomenon we do not 
understand, and so strange that our reason at first refuses 
to enquire into the likely causes of it, it is, in such a case, 
manifestly our duty to see, first, that the new appearance 
is not opposed to the known and clearly demonstrated 
truth we are already acquainted with; and secondly, to 
make careful note of all relating to such appearance, in 
order that if it re-occur a sufficient number of times, and 
at the same time under the observation of a strict and free 
mind, facts will become plentiful enough to point the way 
to the law or laws upon which the strange phenomenon 
depends. It must be obvious that if we refuse to sift 
and record appearances which take place, on the ground 
that they seem to go against our experience, then little 
fresh ground will ever be broken. But what have the 
brains of our scientific men been employed in during this 
century ? Why, they have been making revelations, bring¬ 
ing to light, and reducing to law and usefulness, principles 
that seemed opposed to all past experience and knowledge. 
As, for instance, look at the deep-sea sounding: the men 
so employed have brought to light facts that have com¬ 
pletely upset the notions held of organic life in the sea 
even a few years ago. 

“ I make these remarks as an introduction to some 
statements I am about to make relating to some experiments 
in a new branch of photography,—namely, the power or 
possibility of photographing forms invisible to ordinary 
eyesight, and which forms indicate the presence of unseen 
intelligent beings of some sort controlling the forms so 
photographed. 

“ Last year, at this time, I made a long series of experi¬ 
ments of the same kind. The results of these experi¬ 
ments have astonished many scientific men both in this 
and other countries. Many smiled, and said I was self- 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


151 

deceived ; all gave me credit for truth, but few for brains. 
I can assure my readers that one thing is true of me—I 
always look right into-everything. I am pledged to nothing 
but truth, and if I see a thing is straight, I will not say it is 
crooked. Similar experiments have been made by many 
men in various parts of America and Europe. Some have 
been successful, some have failed, and some, I believe, 
were guilty of deceiving in the matter. My last year’s 
experiments I recorded at the time. I will now give briefly 
an account of my first experiment this year. 

“ I, accompanied by a friend, called to see a professional 
man, whom we did not find at home. Being disappointed, 
I observed, ‘ I have long wished to see Mr. Hudson, who is 
said to have produced “ spirit-photographs.” ’ My friend 
agreed to accompany me, and in a minute’s time we were 
in a cab on our way for Holloway Road. I fully instructed 
my friend as to keeping my name unknown to Mr. Hudson. 
My companion being an amateur photographer, he was 
easily coached up on that point. In a short time we were 
at our destination, and, cabby discharged, we entered a 
respectable-looking house. The reception-room seemed as 
usual in ordinary establishments A lady remarkable in 
appearance attended to us. She was most civil, modest, 
and unassuming,in her bearing. The head was broad set, 
indicating considerable balance of character. After some 
talk I asked if her father ever made experiments in spirit- 
photography. She replied, ‘Yes, sometimes.’ Was he 
successful ? ‘ Only occasionally.’ She had just taken from 

a drawer some samples to shew us when Mr. Hudson came 
into the room. I scanned him over from head to foot. 
He seemed about fifty-six years of age, of a sanguine 
nervous temperament, much like a retired actor; he pos¬ 
sessed a good frontal brain, but low in all the executive 
organs; self-esteem, firmness, and the instinct of persistence 
being all defective—a man you would not take for a 
deceiver, yet one you might suppose would be easily led. 

“ But I find I must be brief. After sufficient conversa¬ 
tion for us to understand each other, he said—‘ Do you 


T 5 2 


CHRONICLES OF 


know my terms ? ’ I answered, ‘No.’ He replied, ‘They 
are one guinea, and I make these experiments. If nothing 
comes on the plates I cannot help it.’ The daughter had 
told us that Mr. Young had tried, and had a complete 
failure. 

“ I then said, £ I suppose you will allow me a full chance, 
along with my friend, of investigating the experiments as 
they proceed ? ’ He answered, ‘Yes’ freely. We then went 
out to a garden and into as common a glass-house as any I 
have been in for years. It had an A shaped roof, with light 
on both sides. The side and roof lights were curtained with 
what once had been white but were now yellow curtains. 
At one end was a background painted seemingly in oil colour, 
of the usual tint. This stood about two feet from the wall, 
leaving room for a person to sit or stand in a partially dark 
place behind it. At the other end the usual operating room, 
freely lighted with yellow light. The bath was a common 
one, made of procelain without case or lid. The camera 
was a well-worn bellows one, about io by 8, drawn in to 
suit a portrait lens of about six inches back focus. All the 
machinery I most scrupulously examined, and at the same 
time had the use of my friend’s eyes and other senses. I 
asked for the glass to be used, and I secretly marked it. 

We saw it coated and prepared. 

“ The daughter was to sit as the medium. I said I 
would rather she would stand by me than sit behind the 
background, which was agreed to. All being ready, I sat 
profile to the background, in order that I might see it, my 
friend at the same time controlling the exposure. 

“ The sitting occupied about one minute. The result was 
a failure, no ghost being then in attendance. 

“ In the next experiment all was the same, except that 
the medium sat behind the background. On the picture 
being developed, a sitting figure besides myself came out 
in front of me and between the background and myself. 
I am sitting profile in the picture; the figure in three-quarter 
position, in front of me, but altogether between me and 
the background. The figure is draped in black, with a 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


J 53 


white-coloured plaid over the head, and is like both a 
brother and a nephew of mine. This last point I do not 
press, because the face is like the face of a dead person and 
is under-lighted. 

“ In my last trial—all, if possible, being more strictly at¬ 
tended to than before, and in the same place, relative to 
me—there came out a standing female figure, clothed with 
a black skirt, and having a white-coloured, thin, linen drapery, 
something like a shawl in pattern upon her shoulders, over 
which a profuse mass of black hair loosely hung. The 
figure is in front of me, and, as it were, partially between 
me and the camera. 

“ I wish, if this business be all deception, some one would 
‘ make a hole ’ through it for me. Mr. Hudson was 
exceedingly careless as to my doings. He left me in the 
dark room many minutes together, and there was nothing I 
left unexamined. Besides, in my own town, on Tuesday 
last, in making a series of experiments, I got results of a 
singular character, but which I will not publish till they are 
a little farther advanced. 

“ Now to conclude : if the figures standing by me in the 
pictures were not produced as I have suggested (remem¬ 
bering their possibility has been otherwise proved), I do not 
know how they were there; but I must state a few ways by 
which they were not made. They were not made by double 
exposure nor by figures being projected in space in any way ; 
they were not the result of mirrors; they were not produced 
by any machinery in the background, behind it, above it, or 
below it, nor by any contrivance connected with the bath, 
the camera, or the camera slide. 

“ I apologise for taking up so much space with this mat¬ 
ter, but I hope the enquiry will interest some of your readers. 
It may not appear to be capable of commercial application 
at once; but surely we are not to measure all knowledge 
by that standard. If there be truth in this matter, there is 
no truth so important to our race. 

Clifton, Bristol. 


John Beattie.” 


154 


CHRONICLES OF 


The editor of the Spiritual Magazine adds the following 
extract from a private letter from Mr. Beattie to himself:— 
“ Since my return home, T have been going on with our 
experiments. The results are most startling. To write a 
report of them will require much time and care, they are so 
completely strange and bewildering. My reason is crushed 
into submission to what she staggers and rebels against— 
there seems to be no escape from the consequence. One 
thing I do thank God for, and that is, I have no bias of any 
kind; my mind is free to examine, and come to true con¬ 
clusions. I never feel to have anything at stake as to how 
the conscience will lead me. I must write carefully a 
statement of our present work. I cannot go on long with 
it; the manifestations are so strange, independent of the 
photography, I cannot rest for thinking about then. 

John Beattie.” 

The same magazine contains also the following testi¬ 
mony of Mr. Traill Taylor, editor of the British Journal of 
Photography , which had appeared in his periodical in the 
same week as the previous article. “ In another column 
Mr. Beattie has described some photographic experiments 
of an extraordinary nature which have been conducted in 
his presence, and has hinted at others which have been 
conducted by himself under other circumstances. Every 
one who knows Mr. Beattie will give him ample credit for 
being a thoughtful, skilful, and intelligent photographer, 
one of the last men in the world to be easily deceived, at 
least in matters relating to photography, and one quite 
incapable of deceiving others; and yet Mr. Beattie comes 
forward with a statement resulting from experiments per¬ 
formed by himself or in his presence, which, if it means 
anything at all, means that there is, after all, really some¬ 
thing in spirit-photography—at any rate, that figures and 
forms which were not produced by the operator have been 
developed upon the plate with quite as much, and in some 
instances more, vigour than the visible sitter. 

“ The main facts once admitted, the question arises : 
By what means are these figures formed upon the collodion 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 155 

film? The first impulse is to attribute it to a double 
exposure on the part of Mr. Hudson the photographer.* 
But here a difficulty interposes—Mr. Hudson need not be 
present at all, indeed it is but an act of justice to that 
gentleman to say that, when we were trying experiments 
in his studio to determine the truth of the so-called £ spirit- 
photography/ we obtained entire possession of his dark 
room, employed our own collodion and plates, and at no 
time during the preparation, exposure, or development of 
the pictures was Mr. Hudson within ten feet of the camera 
or dark room. Appearances of an abnormal kind did 
certainly appear on several plates, but by whatever means 
they were caused—and on this we do not intend at present 
to speak—the photographer had nothing whatever to do 
with their production. Neither will the ‘previously-used 
plate ’ theory apply in this case, for the plates were quite 
new, and were obtained from Messrs. Rouch and Co. a 
few hours before they were used, and apart from the fact 
of their never having been out of our possession, the 
package was only undone just before the operations were 
commenced. 

“A step, and a very sensible one, towards endeavour¬ 
ing to elucidate the mystery, has during the past week, 
been taken by Sir Charles Isham, a gentleman who takes 
a very strong interest in this subject. He has provided a 
binocular camera for the purpose of carrying on the experi¬ 
ments ; so that if any ‘ appearances ’ are visible on the 
plates in future, their exact relationship to the sitter will be 
more readily apparent than heretofore. We shall report 
the results of the experiments with Sir Charles’s camera.” 

The editor of the Spiritual Magazine continues his 
article in the following well-chosen words :— 

“ We hope that other gentlemen who have erred in this 
matter will now hasten to mal^e the amende honorable to 
Mr. Hudson for the grievous wrong and injury they have 
unwittingly done him, if not for his sake, for the sake of 

* Alas ! for human nature ! should the first impulse always be sus¬ 
picion of fraud ?—G. H. 


CHRONICLES OF 


!5 6 

the truth and of their own- credit and future usefulness. 
In the infancy of the subject, such mistake was natural 
and quite excusable, and even a somewhat censorious 
judgment may be pardoned as proceeding from honest 
though mistaken zeal. Error is only culpable when in the 
light of better knowledge it is persisted in.” 

• • • • • • • 

On the 19th of June, I had rather a curious manifesta¬ 
tion, which is difficult to describe, as it consists of what 
appear like patches of light, differing in length but mostly 
somewhat oval in form, which seem to be as it were rain¬ 
ing down, and then to lie about my path, and I was very 
glad, when Mrs. Tebb came to see me about a fortnight 
later, that when she had passed into trance, that was the 
photograph on which she laid her finger, and said, “ The 
representation of the detached portions of light shewn here 
give an idea of the religious character of this manifestation. 
From this medium light constantly ascends, which light 
passing through the spiritual atmosphere assumes a violet 
tint (I have in my drawing mediumship been taught that 
violet signifies religion ), and is used to convey a knowledge 
of sacred things to mortals. Behold here portions of this 
light, which is, to some who can receive it, a preparation 
for tasting the real bread of life. From this time this light 
can be shewn to sensitive mediums, and they will see 
bodily, so to speak, what has long existed in substance. 
The light in colour is of a beautiful violet tint shading into 
blue ; when seen in the mass, the deeper tints are at the 
central point, (I think this must allude to the mass nearly 
at the top, the point of which seems to be just above my 
head), shewing that directly above the medium (pointing 
upwards and bowing her head) centres the most holy 
power, from whence she draws direct inspiration in the 
full meaning of the word (breathing very strongly, and 
waving her hand towards her throat, as if from an inner 
power), and this helps to form the violet cloud, which is 
pregnant with spiritual wisdom, and it is here depicted as 
descending in showers. Her best work is here typified, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


*57 


and the power that has given this manifestation of a real 
existence can give all lesser things—the greater include the 
less. Now when you pray, it will be well to turn your 
face in the direction from whence this cloud comes,* and 
the blessing shall be even greater. You may, now that 
this outward manifestation is given, ask what ye will, and 
it shall be given you. This is the outward sign or 
symbol that you are now prepared to ask for blessings 
with wisdom. 

This interpretation is, for the time , only for the chosen 
few to See, imparted by yourself; but a record should be 
kept for future use.” Here she awoke, and I read the 
communication to her. (I have now been desired to insert 
it here.) 

On another negative, taken that same day, was a spirit- 
form wearing a curiously shaped hat, but with a smiling 
countenance. There was a speck of some kind on the 
negative, which Mr. Hudson wished to remove, and un¬ 
luckily swept his finger along the collodion side instead of 
the plain glass. It is fortunate that the spirit escaped all 
the damage, which, although considerable, is not unsightly, 
for it looks almost like a rainbow of spray spreading over 
from the spirit to be showered upon me ; it really scarcely 
seems as if it could have been accidental, more especially 
as I had been impresssed to say that it was to be the last 
plate unless some mischance should occur. So then we pre¬ 
pared one more, on which is the same kind of pointed 
mass that is in the one interpreted above, as well as other 
manifestations not defined enough for description, although 
glimmering faces may be discerned. 

On the 22nd of May I had again been directed to take 
Cecil’s Bible with me, which I placed on the table, and 
opening it, laid my'finger on a text. Opposite me is a 
veiled head at kneeling height, bending forward as if she 
had selected the passage, and had pointed it out to me. 

* It is from the North-West point that the shower flows down, and 
my custom is to turn in that direction when I stand as a photographic 
medium, praying earnestly that a successful result may be granted. 


CHRONICLES OF 


153 

There appears no substance of form at all; it is simply 
shaped by the transparent veil. I afterwards learned that she 
was Hannah, the mother of Samuel, and that a portion of 
the work alloted to her in aid of the children of earth is that 
of thus indicating passages of Scripture to those who prayer¬ 
fully seek for guidance by that method. The one then 
granted to me was from Job xlii. 12. “So the Lord 
blessed the latter end of Job more than his beginning.” 

Letter, No. 17. “Dear Sir, —On one of my negatives 
taken on the 26th of June, was a spirit with a very clearly 
developed face, which I rather thought was my brother-in- 
law, Mr. Neville Warren, and as I was very eager about, it, 
and it was a beautiful day, Mr. Hudson said he w^ould put 
it in press at once, and endeavour to get it printed and 
toned ready for me to take away with me, as I could do 
what more would be chemically needed for it. When he 
brought it up, I was delighted to find that it was my 
nephew Charlie (who rather resembled his father), and 
carried it off in triumph. Being thus not mounted, I was 
examining it in the evening by candlelight, when I found 
that as a transparency, there "were two other faces visible, 
one (a female) very clearly portrayed ; there are likewise 
others more dimly to be seen. But it is an evidence of 
how very much more there is in these spirit-photographs 
than we have any idea of, as there is no appearance of 
them in the print when placed on the flat card, so I have 
retained the one copy in its transparent state to shew to 
my home visitors. 

On the following Thursday my cousins called upon Mrs. 
Guppy in the evening, and I handed them the packet of 
proofs I had in my pocket, without making any observation 
about them, when the daughter (then a non-Spiritualist), on 
seeing that one, said, “ That spirit is exactly like Charlie 
Warren,”—which made me feel especially delighted, as the 
opinion was so utterly volunteered, for she had no reason to 
expect that it should be any one personally belonging to me. 

On the 3rd of July, we were to try Sir Charles Isham’s 
generous gift, the stereoscopic camera, which was formed 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


T 59 


of two separate ones, constructed for the use of dry plates, 
and therefore very difficult to deal with in the management 
of wet collodion, as each tiny glass had to be slipped into a 
grove, so that the film always got torn or damaged in some 
way; besides which, Mr. Hudson was ill, with scarlet 
blotches on his face, burningly painful, and I afterwards 
teamed that he was really poisoned with cyanide of potas¬ 
sium, having rubbed it on his forehead and eyelids, to get 
rid of the stains of nitrate of silver, with which he had 
splashed himself, and he must have abraded the skin, but 
formerly he never heeded such a circumstance, and he was 
not aware how much more sensitive to poisons he must be 
since the development of his mediumship. The illness of 
course affected his power, as well as inducing much lassi¬ 
tude, but we went on steadily with our unsuccessful experi¬ 
ments, returning to the studio, after he had dined, to 
continue our efforts ; there were sometimes manifestations, 
but none worth keeping, and all much damaged ; so at last 
it was intimated to me that we might leave off, and as we 
were both very tired, we gladly seated ourselves. After a 
little talk, Mr. Hudson suggested that we should make a 
trial with the usual camera, and I was told,—“Yes, one 
single plate/’—and on it there was a pointed kind of mani¬ 
festation that had appeared on several of them in the 
course of the day, and above my head was a piece of 
drapery that looked like a mantle falling upon me :—over 
the proof of which we puzzled a good deal when I went 
there on the following Thursday, but the solution came to 
me the next day, when I was going to write on the backs of 
photographs I had brought home, for the drapery seems to 
cover the two separate lenses of a stereoscopic camera, 
while above them may be seen two squares as if for the 
pictures with a slight division between them, and it must 
have been intended as a prophecy that the proper camera 
he wanted for his purpose, with one single glass for the 
companion pictures to be taken together, would be forth¬ 
coming, as proved to be really the case, for I wrote the 
history of our troubles to Sir Charles Isham, telling him 


i6o 


CHRONICLES OF 


that we were going to try and exchange the camera for one 
with a single plate for the wet process, to which we might 
adjust the same lenses, as they were in every respect per¬ 
fection. In two or three days I received a hasty line from 
him saying that he had just recollected that he had another 
camera of the right sort, which fitted the lenses, and that 
he had sent it off at once to Mr. Hudson. Of course I 
wrote immediately to him, expressing my heartfelt gratitude, 
and looked forward eagerly for July ioth, when, having two 
sitters, (professionally), we only took the stereoscopic 
seance as an interlude between them. The camera is 
charming, and I gladly greeted the glasses of the same 
shape and size as my own old amateur work. 

We were only to prepare two plates, so as not to expend 
power; the first was unsuccessful, but on the second, our 
eyes were gladdened by beholding, on the twin pictures , a 
manifestation of the same character as the two that I tried 
to describe in my last letter. The film was accidentally 
damaged in the manipulation, but that is of no conse¬ 
quence, as the manifestation has scarcely suffered and I 
look forward to very interesting results, as the stereoscopic 
pictures have always been in my opinion the most charming 
phase of photographic work, as well as forming a test that 
none can gainsay, and Mr. Traill Taylor seemed to think it 
would be incontestable. He was most kind on the subject 
of the first camera, and went over with me to Mr. Hudson’s 
on the evening of July 3rd, to say that he would undertake 
the matter of the exchange of camera for him (having 
special opportunities as editor of a photographic journal), 
and would gladly lend his own, which was of the right sort, 
until the negotiation for another could be completed; and 
when I said that I would pay anything that might be needed 
in the transaction, he replied, Oh ! no, that he would come 
and have a slide or two taken, to see if he could be more 
successful in getting a spirit companion than he had been 
on the former occasion. 

An artist friend whom I had known at the old home 
called upon me on the evening of July 5th, having suddenly 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. l6l 

received a strong impulse to do so, and we had a long talk 
on the subject of spirit-photographs, as it seems that he was 
the instigator of those taken at King’s Cross (which are 
now quite at an end, as the photographer has emigrated), 
where he has had many sittings, and the manifestations have 
frequently been crucifixes and such like, also portraits of 
his children, and one of a Dominican friar whom he had 
known, who had died about two years before : there have 
likewise been angels with wings, but I do not know whether 
they have been representative spiritual sculpture or real 
beings, for these photographs none of them have the living 
appearance of those taken by Mr. Hudson. But Mr. W. 
was desirous of going to him for a seance in the hope of 
having something of a similar character, so he made an 
appointment to meet me there on the ioth of July. On the 
first plate was a manifestation I could not well make out, 
as it is very faint and undefined. On the next was a spirit, 
and the same one appeared on the following plate, more 
fully portrayed. He was much surprised at the long ex¬ 
posure that was needed, for which I receive the directions 
from my own teachers at the moment; but those in the 
afternoon required yet longer, being about six times the 
length that Mr. Hudson would have given. My sitter was 
then the Rev. Mr. Barrett, who was introduced to me by 
another clergyman at my Exhibition in Old Bond Street. 
He is a mesmerist of considerable power, and has performed 
some remarkable cures. On his first negative there seems 
(as far as I recollect) to be a curious semicircle of full deep 
colour facing him, or rather it may be that he is within a 
whole circle, only a portion of it being thus seen, and I 
think it is a representation of the mesmeric atmosphere 
within which he dwells. On the No. 2 is a very charming 
figure of a female spirit, with a pretty hat and a thin veil. 
On the No. 3 was also a spirit, but a different one. For the 
fourth I stood behind him, and there were manifestations, 
but not any spirit-form. He was much pleased with his 
seance, and hopes to sit again on his next visit to London, 

and I felt that my day had altogether been a most success- 

L 


162 


CHRONICLES OF 


ful one, and I look upon it as the harbinger of many 
others.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

July 15 th. 

In the above letter I have interpolated very considerably 
from my own note-book, but I have yet a fragment to add. 
While Mr. Barrett was sitting for his No. 2, I was moved 
to press the fingers of both hands very strongly on my 
throat, and during the No. 3, I was influenced to make 
gentle passes about the same part, and I wondered at the 
time whether it might be in any way for him, but I thought 
no more of the circumstance, and should have altogether 
forgotten it but that he accompanied me to Mrs. Guppy’s, 
and in the evening he asked me the meaning of the move¬ 
ments he had seen me make, when I told him my impression. 
It then turned out that his illness has been bronchitis, and 
he has suffered much with his throat; so I suppose that 
while I am acting as photographic medium, I am placed 
in especial rapport with my sitter, and may thus be enabled 
to impart healing influence. 

The next time I had the pleasure of seeing him, we had 
a long conversation on the subject of the photographs, more 
especially the second taken, which is one of my illustrations 
(plate VI. No. 46), and the impression came strongly to 
me that the portrait was that of his other-half, the Bride 
awaiting him in the spirit-world; one all unknown to him, 
for he had passed on through life without any awakening 
of that sort of affection, although his was a most sweet, 
kindly nature, and I have indeed found him a warm and 
steadfast friend. In the picture there appears upon his 
breast a curious manifestation, of the form of a true-lover’s- 
knot, and near the lower part of her mantle floats what 
may be a ribbon, not tied, of a similar fabric, and in both 
the texture seems different from any other part of the 
photograph. I have to relate another singular circum¬ 
stance bearing upon it. I send any letters of interest that 
I may receive to a friend in the country, and only a short 
time before I had forwarded to her one of Mr. Barrett’s, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


163 


and into it (as is often her custom) she placed a piece of 
card, upon which, a few days later, she was spiritually aided 
to do his monogram in pen-and-ink. Rather more than 
half-way up, in the centre of the drawing, is a symbol very 
much resembling that in the photograph, and that also has 
a different character of manipulation from any other part. 
She sent it up to me (and I still have it) on the very morn¬ 
ing after I had received the proofs from Mr. Hudson. I 
shewed it to Mr. Barrett in conjunction with the portrait 
while we were having our talk, and he was much impressed 
by the concurrent revelation. He passed into the next life 
on the 24th of April of this year 1881, and I trust he may 
now be rejoicing in the happy union that was not vouch¬ 
safed to him on this earth. 

I must confess that, notwithstanding his stateliness, there 
was a something about him that made me in my non¬ 
respectful thoughts always designate him as “ Dear old 
Dicky,”—and even so I was apostrophising him just now, 
when I received an intimation that he was present, and 
wished me to learn that my aspirations in his behalf were 
fully realised ; for that she had welcomed him on his release 
from the earthly tabernacle : he had then gathered up the 
floating ribbon, forming it into a knot similar to his own, 
which he placed on her heart, and that they have never 
since been separated. 

Letter, No. 18. “ Dear Sir, —I rejoice in being able to 

announce the appearance of a real “ Spirit in the Stereo¬ 
scope,” the very first one having been seen therein on July 
17th. He stands opposite me, seemingly in conversation, 
his handsome face with his slight moustache shewing clearly 
through the filmy veil that falls before it; he wears a hat 
with a broad turned-up brim, and on the front of the crown 
is a Maltese cross. Only the head and bust are visible; 
thus the stereoscope plainly shews that the space beneath 
him is completely vacant, which must convince the most 
sceptical that no human figure could have stood for it, even 
supposing that it had been possible to have met with any 
one so ethereal looking. The next negative gives another 


164 


CHRONICLES OF 


view of the same spirit (or rather of his head-dress), for I 
had been impressed to turn towards the background and 
kneel down, he retaining nearly the same position relatively 
to myself, so that he appears on the opposite side of the 
picture. It is a defective negative, but valuable as being 
a sort of corroboration of the previous one. I dare say 
many of your readers are unaware that a stereoscope slide 
is not composed of two similar pictures : they are taken 
from different angles, each giving what would be seen by 
the separate eye, and it is thus that the effect of roundness 
is produced, and that all the details are so distinctly visible, 
which is not, as people imagine, only the result of the pair 
of magnifying glasses. 

On the seance of the 31st two very wonderful photographs 
were taken, again forming a pair. On the No. 5 there is a 
group of different objects just beyond the chair by my side 
—first there is what looks like a picture of the Mater 
Dolorosa with closed eyes, but it seems to be in relief, for 
it is seen stereoscopically. It appears like an oval picture 
on a square mount, and it enables one to understand what 
we have already been taught by the spirits, which is that the 
pictures in our future home will stand forth as much more 
lifelike representations than those on earth. Flowers lie in 
front, on some white texture, which is more massed upon 
the right, where among the folds are seen stars and crosses, 
of which we should scarcely see the details in the single 
photograph. On the sleeve of my left arm is a large cross, 
turned downwards, and on the back of the same hand 
are two large pearls, with a glimpse of a third, which tallies 
with a former photographic manifestation, where something 
is being poured on to that hand, which was spiritually 
shewn to Mrs. Tebb as influence in the form of strings or 
streams of pearls. There is another large pearl in the white 
opening a little above my waist-band. In my lap, as if 
held between the two hands, is what looks like a small 
picture, while under the third finger of the left hand is 
another cross. The slide No. 6 gives another view of,the 
same manifestation, and is even more beautiful. It looks 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. I 65 

as if it might be an open box, from which rises a mass of 
transparent tissue, with stars, crosses, and such-like treasures 
laid in between the numerous folds, flowers also being 
scattered among them. The manifestations on my person 
have all vanished, except the pearl above my waist-band. 
Clairvoyants continually tell us that they see the spirits clad in 
shining raiment, sparkling with many jewels ; these latter I 
have never heard described, but this is doubtless a represen¬ 
tation of some of those with which we may hope to be 
adorned in the future, for they must surely be gained by us 
during our earthly career, and each glittering gem will be 
full of meaning to our souls when we are admitted to the 
enjoyment of them. 

(One Sunday, some weeks later, I was impressed to open 
the Bible for a text, the finger being instantly placed upon 
the following, and it was at the same time intimated to me 
that it referred to one of the photographs. S. Luke xii. 
33. “ Provide yourselves bags which wax not old, a treasure 

in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, 
neither moth corrupteth.” It is indeed marvellously appro¬ 
priate, for the receptacle for the jewellery is decidedly more 
like a bag than a box, not being squared in any way.) 

On the following week I had another curious manifes¬ 
tation, where a white cloth seems as if it must be laid on a 
table, only no table is visible, and on it is a cluster of small 
objects, which I do not yet fully understand. On Thursday 
last, my dear brother Warrand is in the picture with me, 
but he unfortunately moved while the negative was being 
taken, so that two pairs of eyebrows (as well as other features) 
may be seen one above the other. Photography was not 
invented during his earthly existence, so he had not been 
trained to the necessary stillness ; besides which he was of a 
very active, energetic nature, and we know that the char¬ 
acteristics remain in the hereafter. On my lap are two 
Maltese crosses. When I had received the proof and re¬ 
cognised the spirit, I remembered several circumstances 
with reference to the ornaments I had worn, in conformity 
with the directions of my invisible teachers, shewing that 


i66 


CHRONICLES OF 


they had been selected for the purpose of aiding him to 
manifest. The bracelet on my right arm had been his gift 
to me. The tortoise-shell earrings had been a kind of 
joint present from the Conde de Vega Grande and himself, 
for the Conde had carved them, and Warrand had had them 
made up, and brought them to me from Canary. He was 
christened by Mamma’s maiden name, so that he seemed 
especially to belong to the thought of her family; the 
brooch was the miniature of her grandfather, and the 
necklace was made of the hair of her sister—once Helen 
Warrand. On the other stereograph taken the same day 
is the portrait of the Condesa de Vega Grande ; and here 
again we may understand how strong a reality there is in 
our love for relics, for whatever we have touched receives 
an impression from that contact that does not pass away, 
therefore it is easier for spirits to manifest themselves when 
they can be within the atmosphere of something appertain¬ 
ing to a portion of their earth-life. My earrings, carved 
by her husband, must doubtless have been handled by her 
many times during the work, so that, aided also by War- 
rand’s friendly presence, she succeeded in bestowing her 
likeness upon me. 

There seems to have come some development of power 
to enable jewellery to be photographed, for a cross is seen 
on the head drapery of a spirit with Mr. Holden of Bir¬ 
mingham. 

Colonel Donn Piatt and Mrs. Barnard, of Washington, had 
some sittings on the 7th of this month. It was a very hot 
afternoon, which was photographically unfavourable ; not¬ 
withstanding which, the faces of the different spirits por¬ 
trayed were very clear; on three of the plates the veils w r ere 
very thin indeed, and the fourth had his face quite un¬ 
covered. 

On Monday last I had the pleasure of meeting Mrs. 
(General) Ramsay at Mr. Hudson’s, and our success w r as 
beyond our most sanguine hopes. She brought with her 
the photographs and hair of her husband, son, and daughter 
Motee, all of whom have quitted this mortal life, and she 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


167 


placed that of the General on the chair by her side, putting 
the others back into her pocket. The first portrait is that 
of a handsome man (not her husband, but perhaps a relative 
of hers), with a full dark beard; there is no veil, but a slight 
drapery falls from the back of the head, on which is placed 
a kind of military cap, put on hind part before, to prevent 
the peak from casting any shadow on his face, which is 
bent forwards. On his chest is seen a Maltese cross. After 
receiving the proofs, he was unmistakably recognised as 
her cousin, Colonel Burlton, and it gives an additional 
interest to know that it was taken on his own birthday, and 
that he was a Knight of Malta. I believe it was on the 
very last time she had seen him that he had volunteered 
the promise that, if it were possible, he would endeavour, 
when he should have passed to the spirit-world, to give her 
some peculiar test. He was not then apparently out of 
health, but he certainly here fulfilled the promise. She had 
not remembered that it was his birthday, nor was he at all 
in her mind, which was filled with the thoughts of her 
nearer ones. I recollected it, as I have his name down in 
my birthday book, but I did not mention it to her until 
after the seance, so as not to distract her attention from 
those whose portraits she was longing for. 

And the next was the most exquisite photograph that has 
yet been taken. It is the portrait of Mrs. Ramsay’s lovely 
daughter, universally known by the name given her in India 
by the natives because of her delicate fairness, for Motee 
signifies a pearl. No veil conceals the sweet features, 
which are as perfect in their lights, shadows, and half-tones 
as if she had stood for her likeness in mortal guise, but on 
her forehead is a bright light, within which may be faintly 
traced the baptismal cross. A kind of half-handkerchief is 
thrown over her head, and there is a sort of ornament above 
it, but we cannot clearly make that out, and I cannot help 
regretting that the portrait was not taken stereoscopically, 
so as to have given us every detail unmistakably. A trans¬ 
parent drapery falls over her shoulders, partly covering the 
chair-back, and on the chair may be seen, not only the card 


i68 


CHRONICLES OF 


on which is the General’s likeness, but the faintly defined 
forms of the other two that Mrs. Ramsay had in her pocket. 
Motee’s being above that of her father, while her brother’s 
is by the side of it. (See plate III. No. 20.) 

On the evening before, Motee had written a very sweet 
message through her mother’s hand, promising to be with 
us at Mr. Hudson’s, to give as much help as she could to 
the fulfilment of her wishes, and saying that this photo¬ 
graphic boon was even greater to the spirits than to us, and 
that we must all use it to God’s glory. May He graciously 
aid us in our endeavours to do so.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

August 16 th. 

Dr. Hitchman, of Liverpool, wrote to me for one of Mrs. 
Ramsay’s photographs (as she had kindly granted me the 
privilege of supplying copies to those who might wish for 
them), and having received it, spoke very warmly in admira¬ 
tion of it in his following letter, finally adding :— 

“ As for dear Motee,— 

Not pallid ; no—but fairer than the whitest snow 
That lies pure and unsullied on some lofty place, 

Rich with such joyous sweetness in those immortal eyes, 

That Love triumphant dwells in that spirit-face. 

Well, indeed, may Mrs. General Ramsay cordially ex¬ 
claim —inter alia — 

Death is the gate of no dark prison drear 
To mortals now; behind its gloom we leave 
In blest oblivion, every care and fear— 

And thus the lost, for whom men erst did grieve, 

Shall gladden them ; since all may now perceive 
Some happy portion of yon spirit-sphere.” 

Motee had been the first spirit to be photographed with 
her mother, at the time of her original seance on the 25th 
of April 1872, but there were then no distinguishable 
features, and it was through me that the assurance was 
given as to who it was. She seems to stand on a kind of 
ottoman (like a statue on a low pedestal), over which the 
long drapery falls, but in the pose of the figure there is a 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


169 


something that resembles this later one, and gives to it the 
yet stronger interest of shewing how great has been the 
growth in the development of this wondrous power. 

Mrs. Ramsay herself sent the following to the Editor of 
the Spiritual Magazine; it appeared in the September 
number :— 

Sir, — I had made an appointment with Miss Houghton, 
to meet her at Mr. Hudson’s on August nth, for the pur¬ 
pose of sitting for some spirit-photographs, and on the 
previous evening, at our usual weekly seance, my dear 
daughter Motee wrote as follows :— 

“ My Dearest Mother, —I will be with you to-morrow. 
Take Jim’s picture, Papa’s, and mine. I will try and do 
what you want, by God’s permission. Keep yourself calm 
—trust, and have faith ; for with Him all things are pos¬ 
sible. Is it not a great boon ? We feel it such, as much 
as you do. Pray that it may be used to His glory first, 
and then be a great mercy and comfort to us.” 

On the Monday morning I took with me the hair and 
the photograph (taken during the earth-life) of my hus¬ 
band, son, and daughter. After a consultation with Miss 
Houghton, it was decided that I should place my husband’s 
portrait and lock of hair on the chair by my side. The 
first spirit-portrait was not the likeness of either of the 
three, although I expect I may probably recognise it when 
I see it printed ; but on the next negative I beheld my 
Motee more beautiful than even in this life, with no veil 
to shade her radiant features, but looking sweetly down 
upon me. There was yet another wonder—for upon the 
chair in addition to my husband’s cartes-de-visite were the 
spirit representations of the other two which I had replaced 
in my pocket, after taking his out—both more shadowy 
than the one that was there in material form, but clearly 
distinct. H. C. Ramsay. 

August 14 th . 

Dr. Thomson, who was one of the circle engaged in Mr. 
Beattie’s photographic experiments, followed his good 


CHRONICLES OF 


170 

example in going to Mr. Hudson’s for a seance, which took 
place on the nth of July, Miss Hudson officiating as the 
medium; and as it was likewise a success, I have also 
included it in my illustrations (plate VI. No. 54). He 
afterwards wrote the following letter to Mr. Hudson. 

“4 Worcester Lawn, Clifton, 
August $th, 1873. 

“ Dear Sir, —As I promised, I write to let you know that 
the spirit-figure in my photograph has been recognised as a 
likeness of my mother, who died forty-four years ago, when 
I was born, and as there was no picture of her of any kind, 
I was unable to trace any resemblance in the photograph. 
I sent the letter, however, to her brother, simply asking 
him to let me know if he recognised in the figure any 
resemblance to any of my relations who have died ; and he 
has written to say that he recognises in it the likeness of 
my mother.—Yours faithfully, G. Thomson. 

“ PS .—I should perhaps add that I do not think my 
uncle knows anything about Spiritualism or spirit-photo¬ 
graphs, as he resides in a remote part of Scotland; I infer 
this too from his remarking, ‘ but I cannot understand how 
this has been done.’ I sent a letter to the Journal of 
Photography, but Mr. Taylor put it amongst the answers 
to correspondents last number.” 

Letter, No. 19. “Dear Sir, —A very curious incident 
occurred on the 22nd of August, which has given me much 
food for thought. I must premise by mentioning that for 
some time past I have not burned the frankincense in Mr. 
Hudson’s studio, for as there have not been many mixed 
influences, I have not considered that it was needed, but I 
now feel that I must henceforth never omit to do so. For 
the first sitting on that day, I had been impressed to lay 
my hands in my lap with the palms upwards, and laid into 
them, in the negative, appeared a beautiful white cross. 
Mr. Hudson placed the glass carefully on the upper shelf, 
according to his usual custom, and we proceeded with the 
next, upon which was a female spirit, with the profile face 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


171 

very clearly defined, but I do not recognise her. We were 
then going into the house, taking the negatives with us, but 
upon taking down the first one, what was our surprise and 
dismay to find upon it two marks, one not far above my 
head, where a piece of the collodion film had been taken 
quite off, as if by the tip of a largish finger, the other, a little 
higher up, was as if a finger had been pressed on it. No 
mortal being had been into that studio but ourselves, thus 
we knew that the mischief had not been done by human 
agency, but by one of those spirits who resist the Truth 
and fight against the Cross as the emblem of the Christian’s 
faith, shewing us how true it is that we have to “wrestle 
not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against 
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, 
against spiritual wickedness.'’ When I speak of the Cross 
as the symbol of our faith, I do not allude to it only with 
reference to the Crucifixion of our Lord, but as the type of 
His teaching antecedent to His death, for He says : “ If 
any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take 
up his cross daily and follow me.” It is no new thing to 
tell us that the Cross was known before His coming—it 
needs no profound learning to enable us to understand that 
He spoke of it thus to His hearers as a customary figure of 
speech, signifying the trials of life, but His followers, for 
His sake, must bear the burthen bravely, and He will indeed 
make it light for them. 

The mischief done to the negative seemed to me of little 
moment, for it was only on the background, and the damage 
would have given additional interest to the stereograph. 
Mr. Hudson, after drying it, laid it on the table to cool 
before varnishing, and brought me up the other negative to 
look at, and in the meanwhile his young son and another 
foolish boy, thinking it was spoilt, scratched over the entire 
film, and completely ruined it, but the lesson given by it 
still remains. 

On the 25th Miss Ramsay had a sitting, for the ordinary 
size. On one plate was a shadowy form, whom we have 
since learned was her brother Jim, and on the next was 


172 


CHRONICLES OF 


again Motee, but the picture (which is in profile), is not so 
beautifully clear as that with her mother a fortnight pre¬ 
viously, which was to be expected, for the spiritual conditions 
could not be so favourable as with Mrs. Ramsay, who may 
be said to have dwelt for years in close communion with 
the invisible world. 

There were then two negatives without any manifestation 
whatever, so Mr. Hudson shut himself into his dark room 
to enquire the cause from his unseen teachers, when he was 
told to fetch down the stereoscopic camera, and on the two 
plates taken with that, were the same spirits in the same 
order of succession, but Jim’s sleeve is curiously gathered 
up into the form of a trumpet, as if to represent the bugle 
call (he was an officer in the army), which is his usual 
signal, given either by raps or other methods; he thus made 
his presence known to me by tapping with the pen I had in my 
hand, soon after a note had reached me from his sister inform¬ 
ing me of the telegraphic intelligence of his death in India. 

I was again at Holloway on the following day, having an 
appointment with Mrs. Makdougall Gregory, and on the 
first plate (carte-de-visite size) is the figure of a handsome 
young man, wearing a head-dress that looks like a fur cap 
with long side lappets, and a thin veil. Mr. Hudson was 
a^ain desired to use Sir Charles Isham’s camera, with the 
reminder of his being Mrs. Gregory’s friend, and we then 
obtained the most striking picture that has yet been taken. 
She is looking upwards, as if into the distant past, while on 
her left, slightly behind her, stands a tall man with marked 
features, wearing a costume resembling a Scottish plaid, 
but of exquisite transparency, so that the folds across the 
chest are seen through the portion that passes over it to 
be gathered up with something like a brooch on the shoulder. 
On his head is a low-crowned hat with a turned-up brim. 

On the next negative were two spirits, and it was the 
most marvellous manifestation that has yet been given, but 
it is useless for me to attempt any description, as the film 
unfortunately stuck to the paper in printing the first proof, 
and was utterly destroyed ; but she purposes having another 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


173 


sitting, when I hope there may be something equally good. 
(I very much regret having to add that this purpose was 
never fulfilled.) 

On the 4th of September I had one taken that is not 
stereoscopic, and just above the chair by my side is a tri¬ 
angular cluster, not much more than half an inch across, 
formed of three little packages, one surmounting the other 
two; the lower ones are quite closed, but the upper one 
gives glimpses of several small objects, such as a photograph 
and perhaps a book. At the back of it rises a little plant, 
with tiny three-petalled flowerets, not like any earthly flower 
with which I am acquainted, but now familiar to me, as it 
has been in each of my own spirit-photographs where flowers 
have been given, so that I know it must have some personal 
signification. 

On the same day, Mr. Arbuthnot had a seance, and on 
each of the three negatives was a wonderfully substantial 
upper portion of a spirit-form; the first having a sweet¬ 
looking girlish face. She wears a quaint old-fashioned 
bonnet, which reminds one of the days when beauty used 
to be half hidden from the public gaze, and was all the more 
prized for the modest concealment.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

Septeniber 15 th. 

Mrs. Tebb came to see me on the 6th of July of this year, 
1881, and I got out the photograph of myself that I have de¬ 
scribed above, in the hope that some glimpse of its meaning 
might be shadowed forth, so as to take its place in these 
chronicles. While holding it, she passed under influence, 
and said: “The thought here represented is of work , of deeds 
done, of matm'ed work crowned by fruition. The way has 
gone step by step,—but always upward, and the flower is 
being formed as a crown to all past efforts. So let her tell 
of God’s wondrous love to His chosen Faithful. . . . Faithful 
unto death . . . and something after ... is given here. . . . 
Oh! I see, the something after , is the fruit of which this 
flower is the promise. [The fruit will be given in the here¬ 
after ?] But the flower means ea?ihly fruit , and at the same 


174 


CHRONICLES OF 


time a.promise of heavenly fruit. . . . We can give the thought 
but very imperfectly at this time, as the instrument is out 
of tune.” When she returned to the normal state, and we 
talked over the interpretation given, it seemed as if it must 
refer somehow to my present occupation, when I am indeed 
telling of God’s wondrous Love, in the work whereunto 
I have been called, aided by the countless host of His in¬ 
visible ones. “ Faithful ” was a name spiritually conferred 
upon me many years ago. 

Another of Mr. Beattie’s scientific articles appeared in 
the Spiritual Magazine for November, extracted from the 
British Journal of Photography , which will doubtless have 
its interest for many students of this subject, so I again 
take the liberty of transcribing. 

“ Experiments in Photography controlled by In¬ 
visible Beings. —I have to describe some experiments 
involving principles so complicated and new in their char¬ 
acter, that I am puzzled to see my way through what I am 
so anxious to do clearly, in order that there may be no 
mistake as to the true nature of the manifestations. I 
must therefore preface my description with the statement 
of a few facts. 

“ Light in all its conditions is invisible, and, whether 
simple or compound, it possesses the power of rendering 
objects, but not itself, visible. If, for instance, what are 
called the invisible or ultra rays of the spectrum are made 
to fall upon certain substances, and by their impact have 
the period of their wave motion either heightened or low¬ 
ered, they will render such subjects the objects of vision. 
In every case of vision it is some thing or substance that is 
visible, and not the light alone which is so. 

“ Farther : if vision depends upon the receiving textures 
of the mind being attuned to, or in harmony with, move¬ 
ments of a given exaltation, it is then plain that in some 
cases individuals will see substances to be luminous which 
to others may be completely invisible. In the usual way of 
experimenting upon the nature of light, we generally shut 
out all light but that which we are working upon, and by 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


1 75 


the use of a most beautiful and complicated set of instru¬ 
ments we gain all the knowledge possible of its nature. 
That knowledge has taught us that invisibility and intangi¬ 
bility under ordinary circumstances are no proof of non¬ 
existence. Still farther: that knowledge has taught us 
that if luminous masses are visible only to one or more in a 
company, and at the same time the said luminosity produces 
chemical action and heat, it is not the ultra rays condensed 
that alone produce such an effect, but it all depends upon 
substance or substances being so formed, condensed, or 
otherwise placed to receive the impact of certain rays in 
order to produce a given result. 

“ The above remarks will prepare the reader’s mind for 
my description. 

“ I have for about six weeks, along with the same gentle¬ 
men, and under the same conditions, been conducting 
another series of the same kind of experiments as were 
described in the British Journal of Photography last year. 
This time we have had results which, by bearing repetition, 
confirm all I then wrote about the question ; and we find 
that not only chemical action is evolved but likewise heat. 
This time, as before, the failures far exceeded the successes, 
but, to take up as little of your space as possible, I will 
only make you acquainted with the most interesting of the 
results. 

“The first experiment was, as you see, on one plate, 
taking three exposures. There were two what are called 
‘mediums’ present. One of them sat with his back to 
the camera facing the background ; the other opposite to 
him, looking towards the camera. In every case, as soon 
as I got the plate sensitised and put in the camera, I took 
my seat by the mediums, leaving Dr. Thomson to uncap 
the lens when required to do so. The medium next the 
background became entranced, and then by his influence 
he caused the other to pass into some strange spiritual 
condition. That condition, as will be seen, had a most 
marvellous influence over his power of vision. As soon as 
the lens was uncapped he used these words:—‘ I see a 


CHRONICLES OF 


176 

pale light all over; I can hardly see through it.’ In the 
second he said :—‘ Now I see a luminous figure leaning to 
one side.’ In the third:—‘I again see the figure.’ On 
development I found the first fogged; the second two con¬ 
tained white luminous figures, as minutely stated. 

“ Another week after, but the fourth manifestation, before 
the lens was uncapped and during the exposure, he de¬ 
scribed ‘a light like purple crystal rising from the centre of 
the table—so very bright! It rises higher and expands at 
the top.’ In the fifth he saw ‘the same light with a pear- 
shaped top.’ In the sixth he said, ‘ It is now trying to 
form a crown, throwing out pear-shaped points—and so 
bright! I can hardly look.’ On development I was 
astonished to find it so, exactly as stated. 

“ In a week after, and on the seventh manifestation he 
described ‘a light behind him coming from the floor.’ In 
the eighth he said :—‘ It rose up and over another 
person’s arms, coming from his own boot.’ In the ninth 
he said:—‘There is the same light, but now another 
column comes up through the table, and it is hot to my 
hands.’ Then he, as if lightning had been shot into his 
eyes, exclaimed with great impulse :—‘ What a bright light 
up there ! Can you not see it ? ’—pointing to it with his 
hand. You will understand by the enclosed what came 
on the plate when developed—how exactly it answers to 
the description. 

“ On our next evening we had most strange experiences; 
but as I record here nothing but photographic facts, that 
they may be embalmed in your pages for future resurrec¬ 
tion, I leave all out which would be considered offensive in 
strictly scientific pages. 

“After many failures, I had prepared the last plate for the 
evening, and it was then 7.45. As soon as all was ready, 
one medium said he saw on the background a black figure, 
old, and putting out his hand ; the other medium saw a 
light figure—each stating their exact position. On develop¬ 
ing this plate, there came out, but rather faint, the figures 
as described. I could not get them to print; I therefore 



PLATE 5. 






































































SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


1 77 


made a transparency, and from it a negative, in order to get 
printing power. You will see how strange the result is. 
The black figure evidently belongs to the sixteenth century, 
is in mail, with long hair. The light figure is indefinite; 
in fact, the result is a negative picture to look at. 

“ The next and last, although most singular, can be 
described shortly. On one exposure (the eleventh), a star 
or jet of light is seen ; in the next it enlarges ; in the next 
it is described as a large sun, a little transparent, and on 
a hand being held in it, it was found hot like the steam 
from a kettle. The fourth of this set was described as a 
beautiful sun, transparent in the centre, and a head similar 
to the one on a shilling being in it. On the development 
the descriptions were found to be perfectly correct. 

“ I enclose you illustrations of the above experiments; 
you can see for yourself how curious they are.* 

“ Allow me a little more space to say in so many words 
that the experiments above described refused to be placed 
in any category of known phenomena. It is suggested by 
Dr. Thomson to get some of the bisulphate of quinine and 
try if the luminosity can be made visible to all. 

“ But I cannot ask you for more space now, as I will 
have shortly to request you to grant me room to explain 
other experiments, and to say something on their philosophy. 
I see no escape from the spiritual theory. 

John Beattie.” 

Letter, No. 20. “ Dear Sir, —I was accompanied to 

Mr. Hudson’s on September 18th by a friend from the 
country, when we obtained several very interesting pictures. 
On the first, there is a female spirit facing her, whom she 
does not recognise, but in whose unveiled features there 
seems to be a family resemblance to herself, but she may 
possibly be of many generations back, as she wears round 
her neck a kind of old-fashioned frill, while a bonnet is 
placed upon the drapery on her head. 

On the next there is no spirit, but she seems to be seated 

* The singular specimens accompanying this article are in our office, 
and may be seen by any person on application.—[Eds. B. J. P.] 

M 


I 7 S 


CHRONICLES OF 


within a grotto. Mr. Hudson now brought down the 
stereoscopic camera, and I stood by the sitter, when again 
we obtained the portrait of the same spirit as in the first 
negative, but her face is more fully shewn, instead of being 
in profile as before. She stands a little in front of me, so 
that her veil is partly over me. 

For the next slide I was impressed to lean rather for¬ 
wards, having one hand on my friend’s chair, and resting 
the other on the chair by her side, so as to steady myself in 
the difficult attitude. On the negative being developed, 
my head appears to be resting on the shoulder of a female 
spirit who is standing slightly in advance of me. She has 
long flowing hair, surmounted by a sort of pointed coif, 
and the white cape hanging over her shoulders is beau¬ 
tifully transparent, and is gathered into graceful folds. 
There is a scarcely perceptible outline of skirt, for, like the 
generality of the spirit-photographs that have been taken 
for some time past, only the upper part of the figure 
is given, which may be partly due to a desire not to use 
more than is absolutely indispensable of our illuminating 
vital power, but still more, I think, as an unmistakable 
evidence that no mortal form is there represented. We 
afterwards ascertained that she is the sister of the sitter. 
The group is altogether an effective one, and I have had 
some copies of both this and the former one printed carte- 
de-visite size, for those who do not care for stereographs. 

After Mr. Hudson had dined, my friend wished for 
another seance, and that Mr. Hudson himself should be 
with her in the picture; so he rested his arm on the high 
chair by her side, and he appears to be in earnest conver¬ 
sation with a spirit who seems to have his elbow on the 
other end of the chair-back, so that his draped hand is laid 
on Mr. Hudson’s shoulder. The face is a well-defined one, 
with the dark hair swept off at the side of the brow in a sort 
of curve, and he has a full, dark moustache. I then asked 
Mr. Hudson to go by himself into his dark room (where, 
under such conditions, he obtains answers by raps), to try 
for information as to who the spirit might be, and he was 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


179 


told he was the one who assists him in his work as a photo¬ 
graphic medium. The name was not then given, but on 
my last visit to Holloway, I again requested him to enquire, 
and Thurston was spelt out; but there was no additional 
information, so we do not know whether the said Mr. 
Thurston was a photographer in the earth-life, or (which 
I consider the more probable) one of those energetic 
labourers in the beyond, who are striving by every means 
to unite the two worlds, and in those efforts have in¬ 
breathed to inventive mediums the ideas which have been 
gradually developed to photography as it now stands. But 
for the purposes of spirit-portraiture there must yet be many 
improvements, which are still delayed for want of means, 
for every one knows that chemical experiments are costly. 
I trust, however, that the time may come when funds may 
flow in to Mr. Hudson to enable him to bring this mar¬ 
vellous work to perfection, for it assuredly is the most 
convincing evidence of our being surrounded by a host of 
invisible witnesses, with organs and faculties similar to our 
own, and when we see that some of them prove to be those 
dear ones whom death has withdrawn from our gaze, we 
receive a complete answer to the question—If a man die, 
shall he live again ? 

On the next plate there was no spirit, but at the level of 
Mr. Hudson’s head and shoulder, at the right-hand edge 
of the picture, is unfurled a broad, deep-toned flag, signify¬ 
ing power, from whence flows an influence, seeming to 
bathe his head and face, which is turned towards it, as if 
he felt the actual glow. 

Miss Wreford had a sitting on the 25th of September, 
and on the first plate is a male spirit with a high-crowned 
hat, and a very filmy veil which does not at all conceal the 
well-cut features \ but when she wrote to me, she had not 
recognised the likeness either of that nor of the second 
spirit, a female, with pretty, delicate features. 

In one of my stereographs, I find placed within my hands, 
on my lap, either a thick book or a box, but I rather think 
it is the latter, and it is about the size of the one held above 


l8o CHRONICLES OF 

my head by the little winged angels in the photograph I 
described in my February letter of this year. In my last 
Thursday’s stereoscopic picture there is a very clear spirit, 
but as I have not yet seen the proof I cannot describe it. 

On the 7th of October I had an appointment with Captain 
Fawcett, R.N., whose daughter has been well known to 
Spiritualists through her mediumistic writings, as she has 
published several works, the first of which was entitled “ An 
Angel’s Message,” and she passed from our world about 
three years ago. 

Captain Fawcett had good prospects in his naval career, 
for he served under Nelson with many noble messmates, 
but while a young man he fell in love—a love so real that 
he willingly gave up ambition to dwell in retirement with 
his sweet wife, and although she has for many years been 
nominally parted from him by death, those true souls have 
never been divided, and the communion between them has 
been unbroken. 

He is now in his eighty-third year, and came up from 
Hastings principally for the purpose of a seance with Mr. 
Hudson and myself. He called upon me on Monday the 
6th (our friendship dated from long-ago visits from himself 
and his daughter to the old home), with the intention of 
arranging to meet me on my usual day at Holloway, but 
my “friends” decided that he was to go on the very next 
day, and I was to write to Mr. Hudson to give him notice 
of our intention, and I afterwards learned the true cause of 
the irregularity, for on Thursday Mr. Hudson’s sensitising 
bath (which was in a perfect state on the Tuesday) was 
decomposed and all out of order, so that we had great 
difficulty in doing anything, and he finally prepared a new 
bath, all of which would have been a great flurry to the 
dear old gentleman. Of course I was most anxious that 
it should be a success, and the issue was beyond my 
most sanguine hopes, for the first picture is, I think, the 
clearest that has yet been taken. Directly facing him 
stands a handsome young man, with dark whiskers and 
moustache; his head is encircled by something like an 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


l8l 

earthly coronet, with projecting ornaments at the upper 
part, over the back of which is thrown a broad scarf, which, 
on the side nearest to us, flows quite down to the ground, 
but is brought across from the other side, partly under 
some dark part of his garment, and passed through the 
velvet chair-back ; both the ends appear to be embroidered, 
and there is a curious effect, which may also be a worked 
edge, where it passes down by the side of his face. It is 
the portrait of his son, and my artist friend, Mr. W., who 
had known him well, recognised the likeness immediately 
(plate III. No. 24). 

In the second picture Captain Fawcett rests his elbow 
on the Bible, supporting his head on his hand, in an 
attitude of deep thought, and as if yearning for the time 
when he may again behold her whom he so fondly loves, 
while close behind him stands a sweet female figure look¬ 
ing tenderly down upon him. The drapery that covers her 
head is drawn tightly to fit it, but leaves the forehead free, 
so that her face with the hair at the side is clearly seen; it 
then flows in graceful folds as a mantle over her form. 
There is a veil, but I do not think it is over the face, but 
we see the transparent folds beyond it. In her hand she 
holds a flower, and she seems to be considering whether it 
might perhaps startle him too much for her to let him 
inhale the perfume. After the exposure for the negative 
was over, he told me that during the seance he had most 

' O 

blissfully felt his dear wife’s signal; and later on I learned 
that it was her portrait, as he had exclaimed in the first 
moment.—Believe me, yours, &c.” 

October 15 th. 

Although Thurston's name was given as the spirit who 
assists Mr. Hudson in his photography, it was not he whose 
portrait had been taken on the previous week, and we have 
never learned who he really was, but I have no doubt 
he was one of the operating band. Some information 
was obtained in the mundane sphere about Thurston him¬ 
self, who was a photographer, and I believe that in the 


182 


CHRONICLES OF 


Kensington Museum there are some specimens of his 
work. 

I am sorry to say that, after all, my collection of photo¬ 
graphs did not grow at the rate that I had anticipated, for 
when Mr. Hudson had the various new ones to print, they 
always had to be sent off as speedily as possible, so that an 
additional one for me was not thought of, and he can now 
scarcely believe that I should never even have seen many 
of those bygone pictures of which he speaks, and is full of 
regret that such should be the case. 

The following letter appeared in the Christian Spiritualist 
for November, addressed to the editor. 

“ Dear Sir, —The story of a feather may seem to your 
readers a light matter, yet as lightness is sometimes a 
desirable quality even in literature, I therefore venture to 
relate my story. A few weeks ago I sent a request to 
your well-known correspondent, Miss Houghton, to send me 
a copy of the very beautiful spirit-photograph of Motee, the 
spirit-daughter of Mrs. General Ramsay. On the receipt 
of the card, I was so much pleased with it that I requested 
Miss Houghton to forward me a few others, which she did; 
and along with them a feather out of a Dove which was 
brought to her by the spirits in May 1868, an account of 
which appears in the Christian Spiritualist of a later date. 
Prizing the tiny gift above the value of a feather , I placed 
it with its envelope in my pocket-book. 

“ A week having elapsed, Miss Lottie Fowler arrived 
from America*; and during a private interview with this 
justly celebrated clairvoyante, it occurred to me that I would 
send forth my dove on the waters of a second-sight specu¬ 
lation. I accordingly handed Lottie—or rather Annie—the 
feather. “ Oh ! ” she said, archly, “ you’ve brought me 
a feather from a hen with a sore throat, and want me to 
cure it ? Eh ! you try to make a fool of me. Oh dear, 
sometimes people bring me dog’s hair to try and fool me.” 
“ Well, Annie,” I replied, “ I have not given you the feather 
in a joke; but if you can’t give a test from it, I will put it 
away, as you have quite satisfied me in other matters. How- 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


I S 3 

ever, woman-like, Annie was not to be beaten, and I, 
having resolved to give her no clue, held my tongue. Up 
goes the feather to the forehead; anon it is gently and 
softly fingered, and Annie becomes loquacious. “ This 
feather has been sent you from a lady—she does not live 
in this city—At came in a letter with some ghost pictures— 
the lady who sent it is stout—-about forty years of age—very 
good-natured and kind. She is an artist, and has been in 
better circumstances ; her name seems to be the same as 
the lady you took my medium to see yesterday/’ The day 
previous I went with Miss Fowler to see a lady in Southport 
named Houghton. Annie further stated that at the time 
we were then sitting, Miss Houghton was dressing to go 
out. This I have not proved. When I had written to 
Miss Houghton a week previously, I said that I thought it 
unlikely that I should ever see her in the flesh ; but Annie 
said that I should see her soon. Quite unexpectedly to my¬ 
self, since then I find myself obliged to go to London, and am 
now arranging with Miss Houghton for a sitting. Other 
matters were spoken to by Annie, to relate which would be 
to tell tales out of court, but which I hope to submit to 
Miss Houghton for proofs, and which I have no doubt will 
be found satisfactory. I might relate many interviews with 
Lottie Fowler of a similar character ; and if you will kindly 
permit me, I will do so. In the meantime, I beg to sub¬ 
scribe myself,—Yours very sincerely, John Lamont. 

“3 Nursery Street, Fairfield, Liverpool.” 

Letter, No. 21. “Dear Sir, —On the 17th of October I 
had the pleasure of a seance at Mr. Hudson’s with M. 
Aksakof, of St Petersburg, but the pictures were not so 
clear and beautiful as I could have hoped might be the case 
with one who has for so many years been an earnest and 
ardent Spiritualist; but still the fact is easily to be accounted 
for, when we consider how much fatigue and excitement 
he must have undergone during his visit to our busy and 
noisy London, where he attended seances in every direc¬ 
tion, whereby his own • spiritual atmosphere must have been 


184 


CHRONICLES OF 


rendered thoroughly turbid, which is highly, injurious to the 
delicately sensitive manifestations of spirit-photography. 
On the first negative were seen two faces under one head- 
drapery, which comes slightly forward between the two, as 
if to divide them—the features are not very well defined, 
but, as far as one can judge, there is a great similarity, as if 
they might be twin sisters. Against the side of the head 
nearest to us, a cross seems to be resting which is partly 
concealed by the drapery, and at the turn of this latter, 
before it reaches the chin, may be discerned some curious 
characters, which look to me like three letters, but not 
English ones; they are lighter than the drapery, on which 
they may, perhaps, be embroidered. On the next is a 
pleasant-looking female face, the lower part of which is 
concealed by a kind of frill worn round the neck. 

As he mentioned in your pages last month, Mr. John 
Lamont (vice-president of the Liverpool Psychological So¬ 
ciety), had made an appointment for a sitting with me, and 
on the first negative was seen a spirit-head; but although 
the bath had been in perfect condition when I was there 
on the previous day, it had now been in some way dis¬ 
turbed, as I believe, by antagonistic spirits, so that the plate 
was covered with defects, and Mr. Hudson had to appeal 
to his unseen teachers for directions as to the additional 
chemicals that would be needed; so, as it would take 
some time to put to rights, it was decided that Mr. Lamont 
should proceed with his brother and friend on their sight¬ 
seeing expedition, and meet me there again on the following 
Tuesday. 

When I arrived, I learned that they had all just gone 
down to the studio, for that Mr. and Mrs. Guppy had 
unexpectedly come in shortly after Mr. Lamont, so he had 
solicited of her the favour of a sitting with him for a photo¬ 
graph, to which she at once acceded. She received an 
impression that there would be a flower manifestation, and 
her idea was that earthly flowers might perhaps be brought 
by invisible hands and placed on the little table by the 
side of which they each took their seats. When I joined 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 185 

them, Mr. Hudson was cleaning the plate, which Mrs. Guppy 
held for a moment in her hand before the collodion was 
poured on, and the operation proceeded, but no flowers 
became visible to our eyes. After the exposure, Mrs. Guppy 
and I accompanied Mr. Hudson into the dark room, where 
there was gradually developed to our view a flower mani¬ 
festation of a different character to what we had expected, 
for above the table, not on it, appeared something like a 
cushion, on which are grouped various flowers, and among 
them what looks like a roll or tube of paper, and more 
towards the front or lower part of the cushion is another 
tube, if I may so describe it, from one end of which flowers 
seem to be issuing. The whole is covered by a most trans¬ 
parent filmy gauze, part of which falls over Mr. Lamont’s 
hand, as it rests on the table. I am happy to say that it is 
a very good likeness of Mrs. Guppy, although I regret that 
her features were slightly shaded by a thin black-lace veil. 

When Mr. and Mrs. Guppy had left, we proceeded with 
our sitting, and on the first plate appeared the same spirit 
who had been on the other unfortunate negative (which 
was not varnished, and only one copy with difficulty printed, 
whereby I am enabled to trace the resemblance), but then 
he was in profile, and now nearly full-face : he has a hand¬ 
some nose, rather prominent, and a flowing grey beard. 
For the next plate, Mr. Lamont asked me to be in the field 
with him, so I stood by his side, and kept steady, although 
I heard a sound which filled me with dismay, but fortunately 
he did not heed it. The wooden back that closes in the 
photographic slide and keeps the plate in its position, had 
fallen to the ground, but Mr. Hudson, with great presence 
of mind, had clapped his handkerchief against it, and held 
it there during the remainder of the time needed for the 
exposure, but still he feared that the light might have done 
serious damage. However, it was not so fatal as it would 
have been but for the circumstance that the camera is, as 
it were, within the dark room, so the chief calamity that 
resulted consists of some broad dark streaks rising from 
below, which do not interfere with either of us, and the 


i86 


CHRONICLES OF 


longest passes as if at the back of the spirit, but only has 
the effect of deepening the shadow between her sweet face 
and the drapery surrounding it. 

A few days later I had a sitting with Mr. Edward, and 
on the first plate, as if lying on the back of the chair by his 
side, but extending towards him in the air to about as much 
width more, is what looks like a white linen cloth in little 
puffings as if covering something, and upon it there are 
leaves or flowers. When Mr. Hudson enquired of the 
spirits what the manifestation represented, he was answered, 
“ Fruit,” which, perhaps, may be underneath the cloth. On 
the next was a female spirit with dark hair, only having a 
very slight veil at the back; but she seems to have been 
too eager in her impetuous desire to manifest herself, so 
that her features are not so clear as if she had been calmer, 
which is one of the great difficulties that have to be con¬ 
tended with in the length of exposure that is needed for 
this class of work. He then placed the photographs of his 
two children on the table, when again there was a spirit 
head and bust, but not very clearly defined. 

For the final sitting, I had to make a slight alteration in 
the position of the two photographs, so as to set them apart, 
and when the negative was developed, we were surprised to 
see representations of them on the upper part of the plate, 
but so faint that Mr. Hudson feared they might altogether 
vanish under what is technically termed the fixing process, 
so he appealed to his spirit-guides for advice, and was told 
to print from them in that state, which he has done, and 
they shew very well, but it is not becoming to the sitter, 
who remains a great deal too white. This picture has 
given me a marvellous lesson, for a stream of light almost 
the width of the card rises towards the spirit-likenesses 
from their earthly prototypes, not in a straight line, but as 
if slightly curved, and it enables me to understand in some 
degree what has been so frequently proved to me, namely, 
that the mere fact of taking one of their portraits into 
one’s hand, while mindful of the spirit there represented, 
is immediately known to him (or her), and may, perhaps, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


IS 7 


attract him to visit the earthly friend in whose thought he 
dwells, whether he may or may not have been known to 
him in this world. We have been told through many 
mediums that all we care for here, even of inanimate objects, 
has its spiritual existence in our own mansions above, and 
our loved ones gone before must rejoice as much in having 
our likenesses as we do in having theirs. Thus, those spirit- 
duplicates of the children’s pictures form, doubtless, a 
portion of the treasures belonging to the grandmother who 
has been removed from this world’s cares, and when she, 
in her distant home, sees the vibrations of those connecting 
threads of light, she may also be enabled to read on its to 
us invisible wire whether it would be well for her to take 
a flight earthwards ; and this explains how such a link 
should be a real summons. 

I have had one curious stereograph, which I hope some 
day may be interpreted to me. I was impressed to place 
the Bible on the table before me and open it; when I 
looked down, my eyes fell on the verse which is thrice 
repeated in the 107th Psalm, but which I love more dearly 
in the Prayer-Book version, “ O that men would therefore 
praise the Lord for His goodness : and declare the wonders 
that He doeth for the children of men ! ” Close to me 
stands what appears like a spirit-form, but rising upwards 
from the shoulder at the back seems to be a wing, only 
visible enough for us faintly to discern the outline. On the 
head is a cap nearly flat, looking as if made of jewels ; and 
instead of a face there is a star, apparently also of jewels, 
but Mrs. Tebb, on seeing it, called them pearls, and was 
struck with the fact of the star being eight-pointed. It 
may be that as our work proceeds, what has here been 
dimly shadowed forth may be given in lull brilliancy.— 
Believe me, yours sincerely, Georgiana Houghton.'’ 

November 14 th, 1873. 

I had a letter from Mr. John Lamont, dated the 23rd of 
November, in which he says: “ I feel sure that you will be 
pleased when I tell you that the spirit appearing on the 
picture taken on the Tuesday (October 21st) with your 


i88 


CHRONICLES OF 


mediumship, with the long beard and moustache, has been 
recognised by Mrs. Houghton of Southport as her husband; 
and after examining it herself, she shewed it to her three 
daughters— separately , and they all exclaimed that it was 
their Papa. The children’s ages are 19, 13, and 9 respec¬ 
tively. 1 never saw Mr. Houghton, who died last September 
two years, consequently I could not say anything about the 
likeness when it was taken, but I had a strong impression 
that it was he, and I sent Mrs. Houghton the photo among 
some others, without any remarks about it, to see what 
would be the result, and her letter to me conveys the above 
very satisfactory intelligence.” 

I spent the afternoon and evening of Sunday, November 
23rd, with Mrs. Tebb, and in the course of conversation, I 
had told her of the circumstances mentioned to me by Mr. 
Edward (of Glasgow), of his mother-in-law’s unexpected 
death, which narration had filled my soul with the deepest 
gratitude for my having been miraculously healed in an 
exactly similar case about a twelvemonth previously, and 
we both marvelled at the mercy that should have permitted 
the facts to be detailed to me, thus bringing me the evi¬ 
dence that my case would have been beyond the aid of any 
but the Great Physician. 

Later in the evening, I shewed her the photographs I 
had taken with me, beginning with the stereograph I have 
described in my last letter to the Christian Spiritualist. 
After she had held it for a few seconds in her hand, she 
said, “ I get a strong impression of a smell of violets while 
looking at this, and it comes more and more, just like 
freshly gathered violets.” She seemed to be enjoying the 
perfume, but gradually her hand sank on to the table and 
her eyes closed, but some little time elapsed and the trance 
became very deep before she spoke, and there were several 
pauses between the sentences.—“ Fear no evil even though 
you walk through the valley, for I am with thee. . . . Thou 
shalt be comforted. . . . The earth is the Lord’s and the 
fulness thereof. . . . Thou art sheltered and overshadowed : 
thou hast been weighed, and hast not been found wanting. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


189 

. . . Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of 
death, I will fear no evil, for Thou art with me, Thy rod 
and Thy staff they comfort me : I believe that the Lord is 
a present help in every time of trouble.” She then pointed 
her finger towards the figure on the photograph, saying with 
much force:—“ Behold here the messenger who bringeth 
pearls of great price which shall be to thee wisdom; thy 
understanding is opened, and thou art able to receive this 
messenger with his priceless gifts.” . . . Here she took my 
hand with both hers, and held it tenderly between them, 
then loosening it, added, “ Shall you receive good of the 
Lord, and shall you not also receive sorrow ? ... Be com¬ 
forted, those whom He hath chosen are never forsaken.” 
She then gently awoke, and I read to her what had passed, 
and also the 107th Psalm, which has been to me as the 
command to write out the above details, which I have 
now been told to insert here. 

Before I reached her house in the afternoon, she had 
prayed earnestly that a verse might be indicated to her for 
my benefit and comfort, and in the usual forcible way in 
which she has to open the Bible, her finger was placed on 
Ecclesiastes iii. 14, “ I know that whatsoever God doeth, 
it shall be for ever : nothing can be put to it, nor anything 
taken from it : and God doeth it that men should fear 
•before Him.” It is indeed a comforting text to me, for my 
own thought always is, God doeth it.” 

On the 4th of December a curious slide was taken, of 
which I have never yet had any explanation. I had placed 
the Bible on the table, and a chair by the side of it, but I 
was then impressed to stand facing the background, and 
opposite me there is a pedestal or something of that kind 
almost to the height of my shoulder, and on it is a mass 
of transparent drapery, having a tent-like opening, within 
which there is a small object, which I would fain under¬ 
stand, but no revelation has hitherto come. 

Also for this did a gleam of light come to me in Mrs. Tebb’s 
visit of July 6th, 1881, although the only words she inwardly 
heard were, “ Buried hopes : ”—but then came the intima- 


J90 


CHRONICLES OF 


tion that the manifestation referred in some way to the 
“ Babies,”—my little sisters, and I told her that the photo¬ 
graph had always made me think of them, but at the same 
time bringing the idea of a sarcophagus or coffin. 

Now I am bidden to receive it as allegorical, and to 
realise that the hopes we may have looked upon as buried 
may rise to us, sometimes even here, to fullest fruition. 
Thus the dark tomb may burst open, and within the tent¬ 
like enclosure may be seen angel wings and loving joys; 
while that which has seemed like a heavy pall spread over 
it, may be transformed into a gossamer veil, adding grace 
and glory, the transmuting power being the intercom¬ 
munion between the two worlds, filling both sides with a 
gladness and happiness hitherto unknown. The true name 
of the picture being given as “ Buried hopes with a glorious 
resurrection.” 

That month was almost unprecedented for the terrible 
fogs that prevailed, stopping not only photography but 
almost all spiritual manifestations, so I had to write to Mr. 
Young that my usual monthly epistle could not be forth¬ 
coming, as there was literally nothing to tell. 

Mrs. Tebb came to see me on the 16th, when, as she 
was far from well, I mesmerised her, but simply for curative 
purposes, and afterwards, when we were chatting, seeing 
that her eyes looked heavy and uncomfortable, I was 
impressed to do so again, but her eyes closed almost 
immediately and she passed into trance, and presently was 
thus spoken through, very slowly :—“Just this thought.... 
be prepared for changes — changes. . . . She has been 
brought here on purpose to tell you, so that you may be 
prepared.” I said, [I suppose it is better that I should not 
question in any way :] and after a long silence, she added, 
“ Be prepared to lose a valued friendship . . . but be not 
disturbed ... it is best . . . the causes are now at work 
. . . but be prepared, lest it should come upon you like 
a thief in the night.” She then awoke, and asked whether 
she had been sleeping, but I did not say much about it, 
lest she should fidget about what might be coming upon me. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


T 9 r 


In the December number of the Spiritual Magazine, was 
the following paragraph. ... At a recent meeting in con¬ 
nexion with the London Conferences in Gower Street, Mr. 
Slater, optician, of 136 Euston Road, in relating some of 
his early experiences in Spiritualism, said:—“In 1856, 
Robert Owen, who was accompanied by Lord Brougham, 
was receiving a spiritual communication by means of raps 
at my house—I was arranging some photographic apparatus 
—and it was rapped out that the time would come when I 
would take photographs of spirits. Robert Owen remarked 
that if he were in the spirit-world at that time he would 
appear on the plate. In May, 1872, I attempted to obtain 
spirit-photographs. I made numerous experiments, and on 
one plate there was the face of Robert Owen and also that 
of Lord Brougham, who, as is well known, was for many 
years one of Mr. Owen’s most intimate friends, and took a 
deep interest in his public efforts.” 

Mr. Young, after some time of deliberation, has decided 
upon giving up the Christian Spiritualist to Dr. Sexton, and 
I have to-day, January 27th, 1874, received his letter inform¬ 
ing me of it, also that he has not inserted my photographic 
letter in the February number, which has disappointed me. 
Perhaps that was the “ valued friendship ” alluded to by 
Mrs. Tebb in her trance of the 16th of December, and I 
think it possible that I may not be a contributor to the 
paper under the new dynasty. 

Extracts from my non-puhlished letter , No. 22. 

. . . His mediumship (Mr. Hudson’s) has to be exercised 
under peculiar difficulties, so that the case is very different 
to that of mediums comfortably seated in warm rooms to 
obtain other phases of manifestation ; spirit-photography has 
to be carried on by standing about, perhaps for hours, in a 
cold, damp glass-house, with all sorts of atmospheric impedi¬ 
ments to contend against, as well as fatigue of body and 
nervous anxiety. But even in proportion to the greatness 
of the obstacles, so is the result infinitely beyond all others, 


192 


CHRONICLES OF 


for the evidence on a sensitised plate of a something unseen 
by the mortal eye, be it a spirit-form or only a fragment of 
spirit-drapery, is a proof of there being invisible substances 
which can thus be literally shewn to us, and by the multi¬ 
plying power of printing from the negatives, such evidences 
may be in the hands of all Spiritualists. 

• »•*••• 

On New Year’s Day I had a wonderful stereograph. I 
had not thought of the date as a religious era, but only with 
reference to the opening of 1874, so I was the more struck on 
beholding the manifestation with the marvellous symbolism 
portrayed in it, for the day is kept in our church as that of 
the Circumcision and Naming of Our Lord, being the eighth 
from Christmas Day. ... In mid-air, by my side is seen 
an Infant’s cot, with curved draperies from head to foot, 
flowing down at each end. On the upper part of the folds, 
at the foot, is seen a Star of five points, as heralding the 
Birth,—and almost parallel with it, at the head of the Cot, 
is seen the Cross, type of the Death ! Glimpses of other 
crosses may be seen, emblems of that Life of anguish and 
trial; while below the Star is the faint outline of the head 
of a Lamb, expressing the meekness with which all was 
borne. . . . My left hand is slightly extended towards it, 
as if I were saying in the words of St. John the Baptist— 
“Behold the Lamb of God 1 ” 

On that same 1st of January I gave a sitting to Mr. 
Hudson's eldest daughter, Lydia, who was up from Man¬ 
chester for the Christmas-tide, and with her there appeared 
a spirit with very defined features, a mass of dark hair banded 
particularly low, and densely white drapery, but she was not 
recognised by any of them. 

In the evening, at Mrs. Guppy’s, I met Dr. Baylis of 
California, who, with a friend, made an appointment to 
meet me at Mr. Hudson’s on the following Tuesday, and I 
recommended Dr. Baylis to bring something that had 
belonged to the spirits whose portraits he wanted, as a link 
to enable them to manifest. I had written out the de¬ 
tails for the Ckristia?i Spiritualist , but I did not copy that 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


193 


portion of the rejected manuscript into my book, so that 
the record is lost, but in the Spiritual Magazine for the 
following October was a long article from the pen of Dr. 
Baylis himself, which I will now transfer to my pages :— 

We have received a copy of Common Sense ; a Journal of 
Live Ideas, published at San Francisco, California, for July 
4th. It contains one of a series of articles on “ Spiritual 
Phenomena,” and which, with a few unimportant omissions, 
we quote entire. It presents one of the many instances in 
which spirit-photography is corroborated by direct com¬ 
munication from the spirit whose portrait appears, and 
given through another medium, knowing nothing either of 
the portrait or of the facts communicated. 

“ Whilst living in Palermo, Sicily, a few years ago, I fell 
in with some Spiritualists from Boston, who shewed me several 
spirit-photographs, which being likenesses of relatives of 
their own, taken under test conditions, they considered 
genuine. Hearing that a Mr. Hudson of London was suc¬ 
cessful in taking such also, X. and I paid him a visit. He 
instructed us to bring any article we had that had belonged 
to or had been much used by the person whose photograph 
we desired to get. Having twice been told by clairvoyants 
who had never before seen me—once in London and again 
in San Jose—that I was always attended by the spirits of 
my mother and brother, whose appearances they described 
with apparent accuracy, these were the only spirits I 
expected to obtain likenesses of. The only article I pos¬ 
sessed that had any connexion with either spirit was a half- 
finished water-colour painting of a wreath of flowers, on a 
card, done by my mother shortly before her death. I tried 
to get this; but I had given it into the charge of my sister- 
in-law, who had gone to Brighton. I wrote for it; it did 
not arrive in time. 

“ On the appointed morning X. and I found ourselves 
in Mr. Hudson’s studio. . . . Mr. Hudson allowed X. to 
make a thorough examination of his dark room, camera, 
and plates. I sat for the first picture. The exposure, 

determined by the medium (Miss Houghton), was inordi- 

N 


194 


CHRONICLES OF 


nately long, lasting, I should think, a quarter of an hour. 
When the negative had been developed, we saw upon it a 
figure, over which a loose cloth like a sheet was thrown, 
surmounted by a trailing wreath of ivy. The features, a 
three-quarter face, were visible. The figure appeared to be 
seated behind me. I expected the face of a woman—my 
mother; but after a careful examination I said to X., ‘ Well 
if that is the likeness of any one I ever knew, it is that of 
Arthur Jones.’ I had had no thought of Arthur Jones at 
the time, had not thought of him for months. It was nearly 
five years since I saw his ghost in Kandy. We sat several 
times more, but only got a satisfactory picture once, although 
drapery covered with wreaths, or patches and blurs, appeared 
on the plate each time. X. and I sat together once, and 
then a distinct figure was seen standing over each of us, 
clad in the same strange fashion as before, the hoods of the 
drapery which concealed their forms covering the heads but 
not the faces. The figure nearest to X. shewed the sweet 
features of a lovely woman bending over him; that one 
behind me had Jones’s profile without a doubt. X. sat 
again, and this time the female figure appeared alone, with 
its hand stretched out over X.’s head, in the attitude of 
blessing him. The faces, however, were not distinct and 
clear, as many others taken by Mr. Hudson have been ; and 
both he and Miss Houghton were dissatisfied with the result, 
and wished us to come again and have a free sitting. . . . 

“ As I was taking off my clothes that night in Crawley’s 
Hotel, it suddenly occurred to me that I had worn to the 
photographer’s a pair of Jones’s pants and his vest. I at 
once went into X.’s room—he had just got into bed—and 
standing by his bedside said, ‘ It’s a curious thing, X., and 
if Miss Houghton’s theory is sound, may account for Jones’s 
presence to-day, instead of my mother’s ; I find that I was 
wearing Jones’s pants and vest. I have a rug of his at 
Blackheath ; we will go again, and I’ll take the rug with 
me, too, and see if we cannot k .get a. better likeness of 
Jones.’ 

“Next day, having heard of Mrs. Hollis, the American 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


*95 


medium, I called on her, saw her companion, Mrs. Holmes, 
and made an appointment for the following morning at eleven 
o’clock. X. and I were punctual. We found Mrs. Hollis 
seated in her drawing-room, a pleasant, placid-looking woman, 
of about thirty apparently, dressed in black. She did not 
seem disposed to talk, but proceeded at once to business. 
She had never set eyes on X. before, having only just arrived 
from Paris, and I do not think she knew the names of 
either of us, certainly not his. 

“ Mrs. Hollis shewed us a small skeleton table, about 
three feet by two, made of very thin light wood, folding on 
hinges in the centre, and having four slim legs fitting into 
sockets, for the convenience of carriage in a box. She 
allowed us to inspect it as we pleased; we satisfied our¬ 
selves that mechanism in connexion with it was impossible. 
She unfolded it, fixed the legs, and set it up in the full light 
of the windows, before the fire. She then threw over it a 
thin red cloth, which fell on all sides nearly to the floor. 
She next took up an ordinary school slate, threw upon it a 
piece of slate pencil, with the point broken off; allowed this 
to roll to the further end of it; grasped the slate with the 
thumb and fingers of the right hand; and turning up her 
sleeve a little, so that we could see the wrist, introduced 
the slate beneath the cloth, and held it there. The cloth 
she allowed me to turn back, so that the muscles of the ball 
of the thumb were exposed to view, and it was impossible 
for her to use them without our seeing it. Her left hand 
lay upon her lap in our full view. She allowed us to sit as 
close to her as we chose ; to put our ears close to the table, 
and to do anything but lift the cloth. I asked if there were 
any spirit wishing to communicate with us. Almost at 
once there was an audible scratching on the slate; when it 
ceased, Mrs. Hollis drew it out and handed it to me, 
remarking coolly, ‘ Pretty fair writing for a beginner.’ On 
the slate was scrawled, in very bad writing, and with no 
attention to the horizontal, these words: ‘Arthur Jones, 
your cousin; Baylis, this is me? Mrs. Hollis rubbed it 
out, after I had transferred it to paper, and re-introduced 


196 


CHRONICLES OF 


the slate. I said : [Why do you come ?] Again the pencil 
began to scratch along the slate. Holding our ears to 
the table, it was impossible not to believe that a human 
hand was writing; yet Mrs. Hollis’s muscles were absolutely 
motionless. 

“ The scratching ceased, and we heard the pencil thrown 
down. We read: ‘ You have on my pants, they are bound ; 
my vest, and picture.’ It was true, I had at that moment 
Jones’s pants and vest upon me, and had his photograph 
in my pocket, which I had received that day by post from 
a relative to compare with Hudson’s photos. I knew 
Jones’s pants, because my wife had bound them at the 
bottom with braid. It was impossible for Mrs. Hollis to 
know any of these circumstances. The pencil scratched 
and wrote : 4 The rugy (sic) would do no good when you 
had the clothes.’ We could not make out the word ‘rugy/ 
and asked what it meant. It wrote: ‘You wanted to get 
the rugy to take my picture.’ And again: ‘You wanted 
to get my rug from first.’ Mrs. Hollis insisting that we 
should make him explain himself, there was written : ‘ Yes, 
that is what I wrote; rug is the word.’ Evidently referring 
in all this to my conversation with X. the previous night, 
when Jones must have been present; for it is clear that 
Mrs. Hollis could know no more of what took place at 
12 p.m. in X.’s bedroom in Albemarle Street than the man 
in the moon. We asked : [Why do you write and spell so 
badly?] Answer: ‘I could not see to do better; but am 
blind when I am martyred . r .’ Not being able to make this 
out, we made him write it over and over till the word 
‘ materialised ’ was distinctly written. In answer to another 
query, after several failures, he wrote: ‘You have no more 
telegraph.’ Having been kept awake the night previous by 
raps on my walls and on my pillow, after returning from my 
talk with X., I asked if these raps had been done by him. 
He wrote : ‘Yes, I was raping (sic). I do not wear my hat 

on the back of my -.’ A remark I had made to X. 

about the supposed spirit which I saw in Kandy. Wishing 
a test, I now asked the name of the paper we published 



SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


197 


together. He wrote : ‘ Kind—Knd—• ’ And this was all 
we could get. The name of the paper was the Kandy 
Herald. Mrs. Hollis could not have guessed as near as 
Knd. I asked if he would come and rap again. He wrote: 

‘ I will be sure to come. You did not shave my head, did 
you ? It was not you ? Aunt Ana is here with me.’ 
[Who?] ‘Anna.’ I asked: [What was the name of the 
paper we bought in Ceylon? Was it the Observer f\ 
Answer : ‘ Tunes , not Observer .’ This was correct. [Do 
you dislike to write the name of the paper we started?] 

‘ Yes, that paper was the cause of my death. I know all 
about it; you have my pants—am going now.’ [Is the 
photograph taken by Hudson yours?] ‘Yes, it is mine. 
I can write you a long letter when I practise more. I am 
doing the best I can.’ [How did the paper cause your 
death ?] ‘ Bi—Bicau—Because I took the fever. I have 

no more now. A. A. J.’ [Where did you die?] ‘You 
took me to my brother. Cool—Col—Colombo. They 
said the air would do me good.’ [How long is this ago ?] 

‘ Seven years ago.’ 

“All these answers were correct except the date. It is 
just five years now since his death. His remark that he 
was blind when materialised is very curious. His signa¬ 
ture, A. A. J., X. declared, and I believe to have been, a 
fac-simile of Jones’s writing when in life. But I thought 
the repetition of the A a mistake. The whole of the hand¬ 
writing was just Jones’s blind scrawl. On the other hand, 
the errors in spelling and grammar were not like him, nor 
would he have used the words ‘ pants and vest ’ unless he 
were merely copying my words. The difficulty he seemed 
to have in writing all names was suspicious, but then he was 
always nearer to them than it was possible for the medium 
to have got. I don’t know why he should make such a 
mistake about the date of his death. He told me by raps 
with the pencil on the slate that it was he who had dis¬ 
turbed the poean in the house in Kandy, and whom I had 
seen there. It seems clear that in this, as in all other 
manifestations, the communications of spirits are coloured 


CHRONICLES OF 


198 

and altered by the conditions of the medium through whom 
they pass. This is natural. 

“When Jones had ceased to write, X. said, [I wonder if 
any one would like to speak to me.] The pencil scratched 
away as before, and on the slate appeared one short sen¬ 
tence, written in a neat, diminutive, female hand, and 
scrupulously straight; only this, ‘Not to-day, Charles. 
Your Aunt Mary.’ X.’s scepticism was a good deal shaken 
by this seance; he could not account for Jones’s hand¬ 
writing, nor for the correctness of his answers, except on 
the Spiritualistic theory; neither could he understand the 
‘Charles.’ But he denied that he had ever lost an Aunt 
Mary. When we got back to Crawley’s, however, he came 
to me and said, ‘ I’m not certain about my aunt’s name. I 
had an aunt who died. I’ll write and ask my sister.’ He 
simply enquired the name of the aunt in question. Next 
morning the answer came : ‘ The name of our aunt was 
Mary.’ 

“That I was wearing clothes that had belonged to Jones 
was the merest accident in the world. When he died in 
Kandy, a box of his with his name upon it remained with me. 
It contained some black clothes almost new. Of these, a 
pair of pants and vest were put by my wife in my box when 
I left for England, and I put them on without noticing that 
they were not my own, for they exactly fitted me. 

“The other day, as I was dressing in my room at home, 
my eye fell on Jones’s big chest, painted blue, with his 
name on it in large black letters—‘A. A. Jones.’ I was 
forcibly reminded then of this and the seance to be detailed 
in our next, on both of which occasions the spirit-com¬ 
munications, first on the slate and then viva voce, declared 
and insisted upon it that his name was A. A. Jones; whilst 
I would have it that he mistook, and that his name was 
simply Arthur Jones. On the whole, I do not see how a 
better test was possible. I had just arrived from California, 
X. from Borneo, Mrs. Hollis from Paris. I an English¬ 
man, X. an Irishman, and the medium an American from 
the South, who could know nothing whatever of our be- 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


*99 


longings or antecedents ; whilst in both X.’s case and mine 
the theories of thought-reading and unconscious cerebration 
are shut out by the fact that the spirits gave names cor¬ 
rectly which we were at the time fully persuaded were mis¬ 
takes.—Yours, Medicus.” 

I am rather glad that I should not have kept my original 
description of Dr. Baylis’s photographs, for, in copying the 
above, a something has struck me that I had not heeded 
when I read it all those years ago, on its publication. The 
connecting link that he had been desirous of bringing for 
the sake of aiding his mother to manifest was a wreath of 
flowers that she herself had painted, and on the second 
negative for which he sat, there is, above his head, a wreath 
of perhaps vine-leaves, covered with a gauze-like veil, that 
may be typical of his mother’s artistic talent. 

About a twelvemonth later I had the pleasure of a visit 
from X.’s sister, but nothing was said about the seance with 
Mrs. Hollis (of which I had not then read), for our con¬ 
versation related chiefly to the photographs. 

Some time in the previous December Mrs. Hollis had 
been to Mr. Hudson for a spirit-stereograph, of which I 
am happy to say I possess a copy, for all those negatives 
were lost long ago, so that the few specimens of that class 
of evidence that remain in existence are literally invaluable. 
I had written on the back of the mount a short summary 
of the curious facts in connection with it, but fortunately 
I had added “ See Spiritual Magazine for March 1874,” so 
I now give the details in full from those pages. 

The following letter of Mrs. Jackson appears in the 
Medium of February 6th :— 

“Sir, —An amusing incident in spiritual manifestations 
has occurred at Mrs. Hollis’s rooms, that is too good to be 
lost to investigators. 

“ Mrs. Hollis has in the spirit-land an Indian who calls 
himself Ski. He shews great fondness for his friends, 
which he manifests by making them presents or writing to 
them. About four weeks since he had his picture taken 
with his medium at Mr. Hudson’s studio. The proof- 


200 


CHRONICLES OF 


picture was sent home for approval—a stereoscopic one. 
She placed it on her table, and in a short time a lady 
called to whom she wished to shew it. She turned to the 
table for the picture, and could not find it. We made a 
most thorough search, but no picture could be found. At 
night, in the dark seance, old Ski came and said he had 
taken his picture and sent it to Mr. Plimpton, of Cincinnati, 
who is one of the editors of the Daily Commercial , of that 
city. I asked, [How could you get it in an envelope, as it 
was too long ?] He replied in his broken English, that 
he had cut it in half, and had written a letter, directed 
his envelope and put a stamp on it, and mailed it in the 
iron box at the street corner. Although all his former 
statements had proved true, we paid but little attention to 
this most extraordinary one. This morning, however, the 
American mail brought a letter from Mr. Plimpton, saying 
he had received a letter and photograph from Ski, and 
enclosed the envelope directed by the old Indian to shew 
his penmanship, which I send to you as a curiosity. I am 
fully convinced that this occurred outside of any knowledge 
or action of the medium. E. B. Jackson.” 

We have had the address on the envelope engraved. (In 
the magazine is the exact representation of it.) The editor 
of the Medium adds, “ After receiving Mrs. Jackson’s letter 
we called upon Mrs. Hollis, who handed us Mr. Plimpton’s 
letter, from which we make the following extract, dated 
January 20, 1874, the date on the envelope of Ski’s letter 
being London, December 23, 1873. It may be here ob¬ 
served that as soon as the portrait was missed and Ski had 
reported what had become of it, Mrs. Hollis wrote to Mr. 
Plimpton, requesting him to let her know if any such letter 
had reached him. He says :— 

“ ‘ It was my purpose to have written you immediately 
on the receipt of your letter enquiring about the stereo¬ 
scopic picture. The same mail that brought your note also 
brought Ski’s letter. I enclose you the envelope of it, 
requesting its return, for it is, in its way, quite a curiosity, 
and goes to the completeness of the transaction. The 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY 


201 


letters arrived just as I was leaving for Columbus, where 
I was detained several days, and this is my first leisure 
opportunity to write. 

“ ‘ I was not able to make out all that the old chief wrote, 
but I have the sense of all that is important in the letter. 
He says the picture is “ no good,” and that he will get a 
better one at the next sitting, and will send one to me and 
one to Dr. Wolfe, the receipt of whose book he acknow¬ 
ledges. He also says he has been to see me at my house, 
and could “ no get ’em to go way ” (alluding to some spirits). 
He also says you are having big manifestations. This is 
the substance of his communication, written in his large, 
sprawling hand, and covering two sides of a sheet of new’s 
print. You will perceive when he took pen in hand to 
address the letter how cramped his handwriting became. 
I do not think it will be Ski’s or my duty in the spirit-land 
to give lessons in penmanship, though we may be required 
to take a few. 

“ ‘ The stereoscopic picture has been cut in two, and I 
think trimmed at the edges, though of that I am not cer¬ 
tain, since it was but a sample, and the artist may have 
pasted the views to a card just big enough to receive them. 
I adjusted them into a good instrument, which brought out 
Ski’s features more distinctly than they shew when looked 
at with the unassisted eye. Ski has held his head forward, 
shewing the features very handsomely, and his prominent 
nose very decidedly, but the other features are not distinct, 
especially the eye. I notice that there does not seem to 
have been any materialisation of the legs below the hem of 
his frock. It is a very interesting picture, and one we all 
prize. Will you be good enough to give my personal 
thanks to Ski for his attentive kindness.’ 

“ As a proof that Ski did address the envelope we have 
fac-similed, it may be stated that this spirit writes in a 
similar hand on a slate when required.” 

During the last visit to England in 1879 of Mrs. Hollis— 
now Mrs. Billing—she gave permission to some kind friend 
to have a portrait of Ski in her possession photographed 


202 


CHRONICLES OF 


for Mr. Burns’s benefit, as an illustration for the Christmas 
number of the Medium, which I have preserved in my album 
appropriated to the photographs from spirit-drawings, and 
both the stereograph and this later picture acquire a double 
value from their inter-resemblance. I think a few extracts 
from the details there published about the energetic original 
may be interesting. 

“Skiwaukie ... It was at one of those dark sittings in 
the medium’s family that a spirit first spoke, but in language 
which no one understood. From his peculiar exclamations, 
sometimes very loud and demonstrative, but never violent, 
it was perceived that he was an Indian. He was persistent 
in his attendance, and having proved himself a true friend 
and helper in the work, he was always welcomed. He 
gradually picked up the language till he was able to express 
himself in English so as to be understood. He gave his 
Indian name ‘ Skiwaukie,’ which he interpreted as meaning 
‘Strength, Swiftness, and Truth.’ He had been a Chief 
of the Hatchee tribe, long since extinct, and his hunting- 
grounds were in the Southern States, where Mrs. Billing was 
brought up, and where she then resided. He was seven 
feet high, he said, when on earth, lived till he was ninety 
years of age, and died 115 years ago. He said he had 
followed the medium from the time of her birth, knowing 
that he would have to manifest through her, and do a work 
which the present condition of the world requires. 

“ During the time he has controlled in Mrs. Billing’s 
circle, ‘Ski,’ as he is called for brevity, has made many warm 
friends. One of these, Mr. J. R. Meeker, an eminent land¬ 
scape painter of St. Louis, without informing the medium 
of his intentions, was impressed to paint Ski’s portrait. 
He had no means of seeing the spirit, not being clairvoyant, 
but he was so impressible that his mind could be inspired 
with the idea to be expressed, and the spirit could influence 
his hand somewhat, even to produce the curved lip indica¬ 
tive of the loss of teeth which Ski sustained before he quitted 
earth-life. Ski told his medium that she would have to 
excuse his absence, as he was having ‘ his likeness ’ taken ; 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


203 






and when the artist presented it, Mrs. Billing, though the 
spirit had not acquainted her with the name of the artist, 
was not surprised at the result. It is a very excellent 
picture, considering it was the work of an artist who had 
not given any attention to portraits, and painted it without 
a model. Ski appears in a red blanket, which colour our 
photograph cannot reproduce.” 

Mrs. Tebb took me with her for a seance with Mrs. 
Billing, shortly after the publication of the picture in the 
Medium , and in my long conversation with Ski we spoke of 
photographs, when I said I had already had his likeness, and 
he said he knew it, and that I had had it a big, long time. 






Now came trouble after trouble, the long, foggy, damp 
winter had tried poor Mr. Hudson’s health terribly, and 
altogether the burthen became too heavy for him to bear, 
and the entries in my little book are sad to recapitulate. 
January 8th. Nothing; Mr. Hudson ill; we tried too late. . . . 
15th. Did not sit. . . . 22nd. Fog; did not sit. . . . 29th. 
Did not sit. . . . February 5th. Defective negative; fogged. 
. . . 19th. Stereoscopic, with very faint manifestation. . . . 
26th. It rained all day; did not sit. . . . March 5th. Did 
not sit; Mr. Hudson went to ophthalmic hospital. . . . 12th. 
A snowy day; did not sit. . . . 19th. Did not sit. . . . 
26th. Three negatives; nothing. . . . April 2nd. Did not 
sit, although Maundy Thursday. . . . 9th. Did not sit; 
Mr. Hudson ill in bed. . . . 23rd. Execution in the house. 
We tried three negatives, and upon the first was a very 
sweet-looking spirit, but I have never learned who she is. 
On the second, a cloud of light seems to envelope all the 
lower part of my.figure; but the third had no manifestation 
whatever. . . . April 30th. No sitting, no lens, no anything 


but trouble. 

That was the final and sad break-up of the Holloway 
home of wonders. 

When things had reached that desperate climax, it rather 
astounded every one, but Mr. Guppy took prompt steps, and 
sent the following circular to the friends of Spiritualism :— 







204 


CHRONICLES OF 


“ i Morland Villas, May 2nd , 1874. 

“A week ago Mr. Hudson’s effects were seized for rent. 
For some time past he had been in difficulties, but had 
struggled on, hoping that the coming photographic season 
might bring a change for the better. He has abandoned 
all his effects to the landlord, as their value is not a third 
of the arrears due. His family consists of his wife, two 
daughters, and a son. Several friends, and I might say 
some (not personal) enemies, have come forward with small 
donations to relieve him in his present distress. My wife 
has kindly offered her services as cashier, to receive and 
pay over to Mr. Hudson any sums sent to her. 

Sam. Guppy.” 

I am happy to say that it met with a hearty response, 
(i.e., £92), so that he was able to seek a new studio, but 
it was difficult to find anything within the scope of his 
means, as they had somehow to exist during the quest, and 
to take a photographic studio implies buying a business, 
whether large or small, and he had been so utterly denuded 
of everything in the world, that even the subscriptions 
received still left him in far from brilliant plight, and the 
natural result was that he purchased a connexion that I 
verily believe never brought him one single sitter, for the 
studio was in a side street, quite out of range of passers-by, 
so that when he recommenced, it was again with a struggle, 
but he went to it valiantly, hopefully, and cheerfully, and on 
the 2nd of July I made my first visit to him at 2 Kensing¬ 
ton Park Road, Notting Hill Gate. 

In the July number of the Spiritual Magazine is the 
continuation of an article by Mr. Alfred Russel Wallace, 
F.R.G.S., that had appeared in the Fortnightly Review , in 
defence of Spiritualism, and I will extract some portions 
that bear on this especial subject. 

“ Now, at this point, an enquirer, who had not prejudged 
the question, and who did not believe his own knowledge 
of the universe to be so complete as to justify him in 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


205 


rejecting all evidence for facts which he had hitherto con¬ 
sidered to be highly improbable, might fairly say, ‘Your 
evidence for the appearance of visible, tangible, spiritual 
forms, is very strong; but I should like to have them sub¬ 
mitted to a crucial test, which would quite settle the 
question of their being due to a coincident delusion of 
several senses of several persons at the same time; and, if 
satisfactory, would demonstrate their objective reality in a 
way nothing else can do. If they really reflect or emit 
light which makes them visible to human eyes, they ccm be 
photographed. Photograph them, and you will have an un¬ 
answerable proof that your human witnesses are trustworthy.’ 
Two years ago we could only have replied to this very 
proper suggestion, that we believed it had been done and 
could be again done, but that we had no satisfactory 
evidence to offer. Now, however, we are in a position to 
state, not only that it has been frequently done, but that 
the evidence is of such a nature as to satisfy any one who 
will take the trouble carefully to examine it.” 

This evidence Mr. Wallace then proceeds to lay before 
his readers. After pointing out that these figures may be 
of spiritual origin without necessarily being figures of spirits, 
he gives the following as some of the most obvious tests of 
the genuineness of spirit-photographs :—“ 1. If a person 
with a knowledge of photography takes his own glass plates, 
examines the camera used and all the accessories, and 
watches the w r hole process of taking a picture, then, if any 
definite form appears on the negative besides the sitter, it 
is a proof that some object was present capable of reflecting 
or emitting the actinic rays, although invisible to those 
present. 2. If an unmistakable likeness appears of a de¬ 
ceased person totally unknown to the photographer. 3. If 
figures appear on the negative having a definite relation 
to the figure of the sitter, who chooses his own position, 
attitude, and accompaniments, it is a proof that invisible 
figures were really there. 4. If a figure appears draped in 
white, and partly behind the dark body of the sitter without 
in the least shewing through, it is a proof that the white 




CHRONICLES OF 


2 06 

figure was there at the same time, because the dark parts 
of the negative are transparent, and any white picture in 
any way superposed would shew through. 5. Even should 
none of these tests be applied, yet if a medium, quite inde¬ 
pendent of the photographer, sees and describes a figure 
during the sitting, and an exactly corresponding figure 
appears on the plate, it is a proof that such a figure was 
there. 

“Every one of these tests have now been successfully 
applied in our own country, as the following outline of the 
facts will shew.” 

An account is then given of the first spirit-photographs 
taken at Mr. Hudson’s, and especially draws attention to 
one of these as a proof that “ Here one of two things is 
absolutely certain; either there was a living, intelligent, 
but invisible being present, or Mr. and Mrs. Guppy, the 
photographer, and some fourth person planned a wicked 
imposture, and have maintained it ever since. Knowing 
Mr. and Mrs. Guppy so well as I do, I feel an absolute con¬ 
viction that they are as incapable of an imposture of this 
kind as any earnest enquirer after truth in the department 
of natural science.” 

After citing some testimonies to shew that “ the test of 
clearly recognisable likenesses of departed friends has often 
been obtained,” Mr. Wallace adds his own personal testi¬ 
mony :— ££ A few weeks back I went to Mr. Hudson’s for 
the first time, and obtained a most unmistakable likeness 
of a deceased relative.” 

Mrs. Guppy accompanied him on that occasion (March 
14th), to assist with her mediumship, and the portrait was 
that of his mother, and is among my illustrations (plate 
VI. No. 49). 

He next cites private experiments of amateurs, which 
include those of Mr. Slater, optician, at his own house, 
having obtained several excellent pictures of this class, 
some of which are recognised portraits of deceased relatives 
and friends; but, as Mr. Wallace remarks whether these 
figures are correctly identified or not is not the essential point; 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


207 


the fact that any figures so clear and unmistakably human 
in appearance as these should appear on plates taken in 
his own private studio by an experienced optician and 
amateur photographer, who makes all his apparatus himself, 
and with no one present but the members of his own family, 
is the real marvel. . . . One more extract. 

.... “ Before leaving the photographic phenomena, we 
have to note two curious points in connexion with them. 
The actinic action of the spirit-forms is peculiar, and much 
more rapid than that of the light reflected from ordinary 
material forms; for the figures start out the moment the 
developing fluid touches them, while the figure of the sitter 
appears much later. Mr. Beattie noticed this throughout 
his experiments, and I myself was much struck with it when 
watching the development of three pictures at Mr. Hudson’s. 
The second figure, though by no means bright, always came 
out long before any other part of the picture. The other 
singular thing is the copious drapery in which these forms 
are almost always enveloped, so as to shew only just what 
is necessary for recognition of the face and figure. The 
explanation given of this is, that the human form is more 
difficult to materialise than drapery. The conventional 
‘ white-sheeted ghost ’ was not, then, all fancy, but had a 
foundation in fact—a fact, too, of deep significance, depen¬ 
dent on the laws of a yet unknown chemistry.” 

There has been another circumstance that has occasion¬ 
ally struck me, among the immense number that it has been 
my delight to watch,—which is, that sometimes the colour 
of the negative is quite different on the side of the plate 
whereon the spirit appears from my own portion, but that 
has only been the case when the ethereal visitant has been 
one of those from beyond the spheres, bringing with them a 
heavenly influence that thus makes itself felt by the sensitised 
glass, and is communicated in some degree to each printed 
proof, but I believe that the difference is not perceptible 
in the plate itself after the process of varnishing has taken 
place. 

I do not often commence a correspondence with any one; 





2 o8 


CHRONICLES OF 


but a communication in the Spiritual Magazine from a far- 
back spirit interested me so much that I wrote to thank 
,the lady for having published it, which led to a very plea¬ 
sant interchange of letters. She had passed through much 
suffering in her mediumship, caused by the antagonistic 
element on the other side, and I think that much may be 
learned from her experiences, of which she gave me free 
permission to make what use I pleased, provided (for family 
reasons) that I withheld her name, so I will simply term her 

Mrs. P-. I feel that the extracts from her letters have 

their appropriate place in these Chronicles, because the 
spirit-photographs were in several instances the connecting 
link. I had asked her for some details, and received the 
following narration:—“ March ijth, 1874.-—At last, my dear 
Miss Houghton, I am enabled to acknowledge the receipt 
of your Catalogue, which greatly interested me, and of your 
very welcome letter. It is impossible to say how much I 
value such a correspondence, cut off as I am from com¬ 
munion with persons of my own opinions, for in deference 
to the prejudices of my husband and sons, I am compelled 
to be silent on the subject of Spiritualism. I do not know 
what would have become of me in the early days of the 
development of my hearing, but for the truly Christian 
kindness of Mrs. H. and her sweet daughter ‘Comfort/ 
My first experience of spirit-voices speaking in conversation 
with each other and with me, was to find myself suddenly 
in the midst of male and female voices uttering obscene, 
threatening, and blasphemous language, and I found to my 
horror that I could, not silence them ! They never ceased for 
one moment day or night. When I walked in the streets, 
they yelled at me from the tops of the houses. When mortals 
addressed me, I often could scarcely hear what was said, 
on account of the turmoil of those dreadful voices. . . . The 
distinguishing characteristics of these spirits were immodesty 
and ^belief in God and the Saviour. During the height 
of this fiery trial, I was never able to remain at night without 
a light, and I used always to keep the Bible with me : often 
I could get no sleep in consequence of the fearful night- 



SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


209 


mares into which I used to be plunged, and in which. I 
am confident I should have perished by means of those 
malignant spirits, only that, God be thanked, I have a. 
circle of loving Christian relations in the spirit-world; 
among them my mother, a deeply beloved sister, and an 
uncle, who was a second father to me, my own having died 
when I was an infant. These used to tear me from the 
hands of the dark spirits (whom in my half-conscious state 
I used to see, as I also saw the dear spirit-friends), and 
impel me out of bed on to the floor, where I would stand 
till I had shaken off the influence. Frequently I was im¬ 
pelled to open a Bible and lay it on my head, which always 
had the effect of keeping my foes at a distance. There 
was one peculiarity attending these spirits which I have 
never seen noticed by others : it was this, they never kept 
up a rational conversation between themselves nor with 
me. They would begin thus, addressing me, ‘Well, I will 
tell you all, I will tell you who we are : ’—then another 
voice would interrupt, and say, ‘ Hush !—don’t say another 
word ; don’t you know we are not permitted to tell her any¬ 
thing : ’—or they would all begin to fight as to who should 
speak to me. I have reason to think that spirits in their 
condition are partly insane and partly in a stupor. I have 
witnessed the slowly awakening of the memory of spirits, 
and I have seen spirits whom my eyes turned upon always 
put to sleep, and some that my fixed glance drove back 
from me as if they were repelled by a high wind ! . . . . 
These spirits, in spite of my own caution and ‘ Comfort’s ’ 
wise advice to cast out fear, acted on my. terror of being 
driven mad if I w r as developed as a medium, and impelled 
me to draw back from different circles of spirits that I used 
to see; and they are of a very high and ancient class, some 
of them being ancient Irish, of the sun-worshipping time, 
when Ireland was really a highly civilised nation, and with 
them came ancient Persians, a colony of whom had come 
to Ireland, whose old name Erin is almost identical with 
Iran, one of the names of Persia; and with these came 
ancient Egyptians. Since I have lost my dread, all these 


210 


CHRONICLES OF 


circles have shewn themselves both in their earth forms and 
dress, and in their spirit-costumes. Nor did the ancient 
Jews fail to come, and with them came the Ark of the 
Covenant, the Mercy-Seat, Moses’ Serpent-rod. With the 
others came the symbol of Baal, and a crowd of spirit types 
and forms, and crowns, and stars, and jewels, and flowers :— 
but alas ! language fails to depict them. I would give 
anything to be able to portray the glorious things I have 
seen, but speech is valueless. There was one very strange 
group of spirits that I have seen—they were small and thin 
in stature, and were clothed sumptuously in robes of cloth 
of gold made like a woman’s dressing-gown : their faces 
were short, with very wide jaws, and their eyes were small, 
jet-black, and glittering, set obliquely in their heads; their 
noses were flat, and they wore head-dresses like the Persian 
kings’ cap of sovereignty. One of these that headed a pro¬ 
cession that was defiling across the spirit-scene suddenly 
took off his cap and threw it down before me, and I saw 
that his head was quite flat, having a depression at the 
coronal, and his face was a perfect man-snake. I must tell 
you that immense snakes have almost from the first formed 
part of my visions, and from my experience I find that I 
have always been gifted with intuitive knowledge of the 
meaning of such and such things at some specific time, 
although previously I have gazed for months or even years 
without comprehending them. I am writing this in bed, 
for I am a great invalid, having been afflicted with heart- 
disease and a complaint of the spine these many years. . . . 
I know there are other things I wanted to say, but I fear I 
have already wearied you, so I shall say—Farewell—in its 
true significance. E. P.” 

I sent her my photograph, the one with Cecil’s spirit, and 
in answer she wrote:—“ Many thanks for the photo, and 
above all, for the most interesting letter which accompanied 
it. My experiences have indeed been painful, but through 
all, thank God, I have had consolation, and I now feel 
most thankful for the correspondent whom I venture to 
hope God has raised up for me in yourself. Our views are 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


21 I 


* identical, I flatter myself—that is, you and I are both 
animated with a fervent desire for God’s glory and the help 
of our unhappy fellow-creatures. There is no happiness , I 
am firmly convinced, for a?iy except in Christ Jesus. I 
have indeed been deeply tried, and am still going through 
much affliction, but I would not wish the spirit-world closed 
to my perceptions for any consideration. . . . The evening 
after I received your photograph, I was lying in my bed 
thinking of you, but not particularly invoking you, when 
suddenly I beheld you close to me, your head a little lower 
than my chin. You were dressed in bright pink and brilliant 
azure blue; round your head was either a wreath of flowers 
or a turban-shaped gossamer fold of a beautiful primrose 
colour. Those visions I behold by a curious universal 
faculty of perception—I cannot call it sight. I very frequently 
see the exact counterparts of my children, and occasionally 
of myself, also of friends, generally speaking dead—and 
they are always dressed in a way I have never seen them. 
. . . Your remarks as to the terrible state in which such a 
number of spirits must be, notwithstanding the attempts 
made by so many trance-speakers to prove that there is no 
punishment beyond the grave for wrong done here, meets 
my entire and cordial approval. I have often read with 
sad surprise the orations, as they are called, of mediums, 
declaring that no matter how we live here, there is happi¬ 
ness and peace after death :—while at the very moment 
my ears have been stunned by the outcries, the shrieks, the 
calls for mercy, of some wretched spirit who was apparently 
suffering from the ill-treatment of others; and the declara¬ 
tions made by spirits of the wretchedness, the want of all 
things, the agony they endured from unsatisfied passions 
(such as the thirst for drink), which raged with redoubled 
violence from the impossibility of gratification, were heart¬ 
rending.” 

She again wrote to me on April 8th :—“ You ask me how 
long it is since I received the gifts of seeing and hearing, 
and how they came. I am at a loss to reply to you, but I 
will endeavour to tell you as much as I know myself. In 


2 12 


CHRONICLES OF 


the first place, I never, till within these twenty years, had 
any spiritual experiences. I mean I never saw or heard 
anything that I could even torture into a supernatural 
visitation, except once when I was a young girl, when I 
heard the Banshee—at least it was a noise that could not 
be accounted for on natural principles. As you take the 
Spiritual Magazine , I daresay you read the account of a 
person’s having heard it,—the person was myself; but I 
must say that I did not become in the least degree a 
believer in the supernatural from that circumstance ! I 
merely thought that I could not doubt having heard the 
lovely sad Voice, and then dismissed the whole thing from 
my mind, as people do ! I was a true unbeliever in all things 
supernatural except what I read in the Bible; but in spite 
of my incredulity, I was not so stupid as to refuse my belief 
to what numbers of my fellow-creatures declared they had 
seen, heard, and felt, and I became a believer in the pos¬ 
sibility of Spiritualism. I then tried it myself, and witnessed 
that there was an intelligence present which was not myself. 
I then left my own home, and went on a visit to a sister 
who lives in what has always been considered a haunted 
house. There my vision was first developed, and in the 
year 1865 I became a writing-medium, by placing my hand 
on the wrist of one of my daughters, although neither of 
us could write without the other. Then in 1868 I heard 
the fearful voices I described to you. You now know the 
steps by which I reached my present development. There 
has been with me from the beginning an Adverse Principle 
which I cannot account for ; in fact, my experiences are 
unlike any I have met with. The first spiritual object I 
saw was a cat,—the next, eyes that I felt were those of a 
man, and then the symbol of the sun, although I did not 
understand the type till long afterwards. ... I feel much 
gratified at what you say in the letter I have just received 
(since writing the foregoing) about our friendship. I do 
hope and trust that ours will last; if we could meet and 
converse, I think it would be a mutual gratification—there 
are so my things we could relate that would interest each 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


213 


other. You speak of the inevitable punishment of the vicious 
and dissolute: —I can bear witness to that , also to loss of 
memory and intellect by those who have perverted them. I 
have frequently seen spirits suddenly pass into a dream-like 
state in which they mechanically committed a murder, the 
act evidently an involuntary repetition of a crime committed 
during their earth-life. When I read Gerald Massey’s 
‘ Tale of Eternity,’ I was forcibly reminded of what I had 
seen myself. ... I have been told by many different 
persons, both mediums and spirits, that if I were developed, 
and all my powers called out, I should enjoy much better 
health and be benefitted in many ways. Owing to different 
causes, that is out of my power. Do you know of any 
way in which power can be transmitted between persons 
living at a distance from each other ? Pray excuse the 
interlinings in this ; I am really ashamed of them, but they 
proceed from my being always open to spiritual voices and 
interruptions.—Ever yours faithfully, E< P.” 

I went to see Mrs. Tebb on April 23rd, and while she 
was holding Mrs. P.’s photograph (enclosed in the above 
letter) in her hand, she felt a sign to which we are both 
accustomed, and I likewise felt it, which resembles the 
touch of little sparks of fire, and is the signal given by St. 
Stephen of his presence. She then received the impression 
that if that influence could be brought to bear upon Mrs. P. 
it would benefit her very much. I knew that the means of 
doing so would be by sending her the spirit-photograph of 
St. Stephen, taken with me in November 1872, and Mrs. 
Tebb said she should like to have the pleasure of present¬ 
ing it to her, if I would send it in her name. The sugges¬ 
tion was a complete answer to Mrs. P.’s question as to 
whether power could be transmitted between persons living 
at a distance, but although I had her letter in my pocket, 
I did not on that day read it to Mrs. Tebb, as we were 
interrupted just as I was intending to do so. I sent the 
photograph accordingly, with directions what to do, and 
will copy Mrs. P.’s reply :— 

“ April 28th. —My Dear Miss Houghton,—I received 


CHRONICLES OF 


214 

your very welcome letter, and thank you very much for the 
photograph ; I also request you will return my grateful 
acknowledgments to Mrs. Tebb for her kindness in think¬ 
ing of me. ... I wore the photograph you sent me all 
day yesterday, enclosed in your letter: I also put the 
photograph under my head when going to bed. The first 
part of the night I could not even keep my thoughts on 
either you or the spirit; at last I gave it up, and made up 
my mind that I should not even have a dream of either, so 
about 2 a.m. I fell asleep, and from that time out, you and 
he were never absent from me. I recollected the vision— 
for visions they were—when I awaked at first, for I awoke 
several times, as I always do, but in a few moments they 
each time vanished, and I can only recall that you were 
dressed in a light dress of bluish grey colour (when the 
photograph was taken I had on a mauve dress), with a cap 
like that in the photograph (see page 96), and the spirit 
kept at a distance shrouded in his mantle, also like the 
picture ! . . . There is one thing I am very anxious about, 
and greatly desire you would give me your real opinion 
upon. It is of vital importance , viz. : Do you think hell is 
eternal ? Do you think spirits can make upward progress 
who have left this earth-life impenitent ? The reason I ask 
your opinion so earnestly is that I am often anxiously im¬ 
plored to give hope to unhappy wanderers who, in some 
cases, are only now awaking to a sense of the misery of 
their position, having hitherto shut their eyes to it, as they 
looked on their state as hopeless. Some of them have been 
for centuries in punishment, some for thousands of years ! 
Some I have seen who were not altogether perfectly human 
in form, and they say they were dwellers on earth before 
Adam’s time. I give you these statements for what they 
are worth : — of course I am aware that people are not to 
believe everything that spirits say; but no matter about 
that. What I want is to be able to answer these unhappy 
ones when they come seeking help : again and again am I 
implored to say—Is there hope for the sinner ? and what 
must they do? Some complain bitterly of the pangs of 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


215 


hunger, thirst, cold, nakedness, filthy dwellings, and vile 
smells—and bitterer than all, being victims to other spirits 
wickeder than themselves. When asked those questions, 
I feel deeply the responsibility of replying to them. I can¬ 
not think hell is eternal , but we all know that if a human 
being has no love for anything but sin that he carries hell 
about with him.—Very faithfully yours. E. P.” 

Of course I wrote at once that she might give them the 
fullest assurance of there being abundant mercy and for¬ 
giveness for all who really sought in earnest penitence to 
cleanse themselves from their past sins. She must teach 
them to look upwards to God, that they might thus be 
enabled to resist the allurements and the threats of those 
with whom they had hitherto consorted, and that thus each 
little step they made would be a strengthener towards the 
next, so that they might gradually learn to love the Light 
and thus attain to it. I told her how strongly it had always 
been impressed upon me that the most important work to 
be carried on by this communion between the two worlds, 
is that of aiding those unhappy ones by leading them to 
repent of their evil deeds, and as far as possible to undo 
them, and also by striving to awaken some feeling of love 
in their souls, so that that faint germ may grow into the full 
radiance of devotion to God. 

She became more and more suffering in her health in 
various ways, so that her letters were generally shorter, but 
I will extract a few fragments of interest. 

“ I have kept your photo with the portrait of St. Stephen 
constantly about me, and on three several occasions that I 
invoked him when greatly persecuted by ‘ the voices of my 
foes,’ there came a cessation of the tumult around me, and 
a sense of peaceful tranquil safety that greatly delighted 
me. ... I have seen you again ; your back was towards 
me, so that I saw your head-dress more distinctly. It 
was a kind of turban without a crown or top, and a very 
thin white veil floated over your head and down your 
shoulders.” 

“Jmie 6th .—I was much pleased at receiving your welcome 


2 l6 


CHRONICLES OF 


letter this morning, and would have written ere this, so fre¬ 
quently have I seen yourself and your name in vision. I have 
constantly seen ‘Georgiana’—then ‘ Georgiana Houghton,’ 
and so on. You are still dressed in blue grey, but there is 
a mist always about you . . . The reason I have not written 
is that I have been suffering from a violent attack of 
neuralgia in the face, which prevented me even from speak¬ 
ing ; however I am much better of that , thank God. I am 
often really astonished at the calmness I now feel when 
listening to the threats of what I call ‘ The Voices.’ I fear 
them not, and yet they are still, as they have been always, 
threatening to bear me away, to pounce on my soul and 
make it prisoner. Does not this shew how powerful God 
is to protect His children ? ” 

On the night of Tuesday, June 9th, I felt the signal of 
St. Stephen very strongly on the back of my right hand, just 
at the knuckle of the second finger, and it was not only 
especially acute, but, as is sometimes the case with Mrs. 
Tebb, a red spot was to be seen where I had felt it, and 
that spot remained visible during the whole of the next day. 
As soon as I felt it, there came the impression that I was to 
pray very fervently for help for Mrs. P., and each time I 
noticed it during the Wednesday, which was frequently, as 
it was in so conspicuous a place, the same impression came, 
of which I wrote an account to her, and the need for such 
strong prayers in her behalf seems to be explained in her 
following letter. 

‘June 30 th ... I would have written to you before, but 
I have been in such a state of prostration that I have been 
utterly unable to do so, but indeed your sympathy is a very 
great comfort to me. . . . The night you wrote about, on 
which St. Stephen interested himself for me, I was awaked, 
as I had be6n every night for some time, by a sense of 
spiritual presence, and I saw at my side a thick black 
knotted stick; on this appeared two human faces of very 
evil aspect: they gazed at me, and I commanded the thing 
back in the name of God and Christ. It retreated, and 
became a large black evil face, which glared at me. I still 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


2 I 7 

adjured it in the name of Christ, when across the forehead 
came the word ‘ Devilflux.’ This vanished, and God knows 
I have been suffering under an influx of temptation—loss of 
faith—despair—and all miseries that I could not describe. 
I will write as soon as I can, and tell you many glorious 
proofs I have had of the presence of God and His protect¬ 
ing angels. I trust, dear Miss Houghton, you are well and 
doing well. Also poor Mr. Hudson. I hope he is getting 
out of his trouble. God bless you! Ever yours most 
sincerely, E. P.” 

When I answered that letter, I was directed to send her 
my photograph where the spirit (Hannah, the mother of 
Samuel) is leaning over the Bible to select a passage ; it 
being intimated to me that she will help to bring com¬ 
forting and suitable texts to the mind. 

“ JulyZth . . . Your letter and enclosure were indeed very 
welcome to me. I have been suffering very severely. I 
have had a perfect crowd of evil and tempting spirits about 
me; but one night in a dream my mother came to me, and 
told me that two persons whom I knew in my girlhood, and 
who had both led evil dissolute lives, were among the spirits 
that haunt me—the voices, as I call them. I invoked St. 
Stephen and my own guardian. They both came, and 
likewise a spirit, the husband of a lady I have become 
acquainted with through Spiritualism, and I entreated him 
to induce those poor sufferers to go with him and begin a 
life of repentance and amendment. At once he agreed, 
and I felt instant relief, which has continued. About your 
photographs, I constantly carry them about me, and at 
night I keep them under my head, and since that I am 
never obliged to keep a candle lighted, which for some time 
I had always been obliged to do, and even so every night 
I used to be awakened by a feeling of intense horror often 
accompanied by nightmare. ... I was greatly pleased to 
hear that poor Mr. Hudson is at last in a home of his own ; 
may God prosper him ! . . . E. P.” 

In July and August she was again staying in the 
haunted house where her mediumship was developed, and 


2lS 


CHRONICLES OF 


she says :“ To one so susceptible as I am to spirit influences 
the consequence is distressing in the extreme. For instance, 
I have not had a good night’s rest since I came here. . . . 
Will you write as soon as is convenient; your letters do me 
so much good. Please God, when I am better, I will 
transcribe for you some strange symbolic dreams that I 
have written in my diary; they may help other sufferers 
along the thorny paths of mediumship. Fain would I com¬ 
fort my fellow-sufferers, but I would not give up the 
glorious privilege of spirit-communion for any amount of 
suffering. ... E. P.” 

In my answer to this letter, I enclosed (by direction) 
some frankincense for her to burn in case of any strong 
emergency, so as to “ purify by fire,” as I had been in¬ 
structed to do at Mr. Hudson’s. Her next letter was after 
her return home. 

“September 25 th . . . Again, thank God! I am able to 
write to you, and to return you thanks for all your kind¬ 
ness, and for your last most thoughtful present of the 
frankincense, which proved most useful to me. . . . One 
night, shortly after you had sent it to me, I awoke suddenly 
with the feeling impressed on me that the room was full of 
evil spirits. I was quite conscious that I had seen and 
been spoken to by them during my sleep. I never felt such 
an extremity of horror as I did on my waking. I prayed 
for strength to the Almighty, and set the frankincense on 
fire, and after that I was no more disturbed. I know you 
will be gratified to learn the success of your kind gift. . . . 

E. P.” 

My first visit to Mr. Hudson was simply one of congratu¬ 
lation, and to see his new place, which was still not in work¬ 
ing order, but he was as eager as I was that I should go and 
make acquaintance with all its details. It seemed a likely 
situation for his purpose, being only two minutes’ walk 
from the Notting Hill Gate Station, so that it was easily and 
speedily accessible from all parts of London, and we hoped 
the Spiritualists would come in good numbers to avail 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


219 


themselves of his marvellous gift. The change was indeed 
great, for the studio (mostly formed I believe of zinc) was 
at the top of the house, quite out of the way of all intruders, 
and we looked forward to very happy times when its walls 
should have imbibed some of the spiritual essences, but we 
knew that in that respect it would be some time before it 
would equal the Holloway place, that had been the haunt 
of spirits long before he erected his glass-house in the 
garden. He hoped that in about a fortnight he should be 
able to begin work, so I duly betook myself there on the 
16th of July, and had my first sitting, but we were fully 
prepared for the melancholy result, namely, that there was 
not the faintest manifestation whatever on any of the 
plates; but I stayed a long time in the studio, so as to do 
my best towards charging it with power, and we had a 
great deal of talk, and I gained some sort of idea as to 
what Holloway relics remained in the shape of negatives. 
Some had never been recovered from where they had been 
deposited, and very many breakages had occurred in the 
various transits, conducted in the most economical fashion, 
and, as I have already said, those of the stereographs were 
all gone, and there was no longer a camera whereby they 
could be taken. 

On the next Thursday I was not to attempt any seance, 
but while we were up in the studio, Mr. Sutherland called 
to see how he was getting on, and with kind consideration 
promised him a carpet and curtains, to furnish the place for 
the sitters. He sent in some pieces of carpet immediately, 
so that they might be photographed, and the most suitable 
for the purpose be selected, and we tried our experiments at 
once, so as to make the decision while I was still there, and 
that new furniture was all ready against my next week’s 
visit. Mr. Sutherland has been Mr. Hudson’s firm and 
steadfast friend, not only in then helping him in his new 
start, but also since the final failure of that venture. 
Among the illustrations (plate VI. No. 53) is a wonderfully 
clear picture (taken June 25th, 1873) of a spirit with him, 
who was immediately recognised as his sister, both by him- 


220 


CHRONICLES OF 


self and his family, and I have several others in my collec¬ 
tion where he has been the sitter; but there is one that 
is especially interesting, where the manifestation has the 
effect of a soft moonlight cloud or path of light flowing 
down towards him from the opposite side of the picture. I 
obtained a copy of it for a friend, who had had the same 
idea given through her by the spirit Dr. Prunella in a poem, 
which I here transcribe :— 

“ Life upon earth is our God’s noblest gift, 

Save one ! The giving of His Only Son 
To join man’s life to His. 

And only by the living out the span He metes to each, 

Can that one life bear out the perfect fruit 

And seed, which forms the germ of its fair future life. 

Each stage of being has its own lessons, 

And gravest, mightiest, for weal or woe, 

Is your earth-life. Therefore faint not, O friend ! 

At the long weary way thou hast to traverse. 

Much comes. Much lies before thee. 

Therefore let me come at times and aid thy musings, 

And help thee know how glorious is Life ! 

When clear between the soul and heaven 
Is kept the mootilit road, and guardians pure 
Keep watch in day and night.” 

And I must add some extracts on the same subject from 
the “ Life of Dr. Prunella,” an unpublished narrative, written 
by himself through the mediumship of another lady. “We 
moved quiet as breezes on the summer’s day, down a soft 
ray of light.” . . . “ How long we wandered up and down 
that space I know not. Strange it felt to be thus unknown, 
unseen, and yet move amongst scenes which we had trodden 
in the flesh—for we had passed unto the walls of Venice. 
Yes ! had come on airs made fragrant with the flowers 
which bloom in the fair fields of Paradise—had come down 
the long stream of light which lay, as lies a moonlit road, 
between the earth and our dear spirit-home—and there we 
stood. Yes ! midst the very streets we walked of old. . . . 
Unto these we come—Why not?—does not the Father 
send His rain on all —and so we come to all who will give 
entrance to us, come wheresoever runs that road of light— 
drawn unto all that is akin to //, like drawing like. And so, 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


221 


where in the heart grows deepest the warm ray of God’s 
divine affection, even there will draw that light, and down the 
path made by its beam pass throngs of spirits ministering 
and Angel Hosts. Ye may not know them, may not 
recognise the hands about you, or the voices sweet which 
are around, but none the less to every child of God we 
minister, and all the air is full of presences as true as those 
who walk the earth with you.” 

Also, in a poem written by another spirit-friend, through 
the first lady, is mentioned the “silver stream which joins 
our land to yours.” I copied the various extracts referring 
to the Path of Light for Mrs. Brown of Belfast, and in her 
answer she says—“ My dear Miss Houghton, I am very 
grateful to you for taking the trouble to copy out for me 
those beautiful extracts. Oh ! that our hearts were always 
so full of the love of God as to keep open that path of light 
which the angels tread to visit our souls.” 


On the 6th of August a group of friends from Liverpool 
came for a sitting, and a spirit-form is standing in the midst. 
The face is in profile, and appears as substantial and as 
clearly defined as those of the mortal sitters. . She bears a 
strong resemblance to Mr. Archibald Lamont, and is be¬ 
tween him and his brother John. The other two friends 
are Mr. Griffin and Mr. Chapman. I wrote as follows on 
the back of the photograph:—“Miss Houghton accompanied 
them up to the studio, and remained chatting for some 
time, and Mr. Hudson attributed the spirit-manifestation 
to the assistance which had thus been contributed by her 
presence, although she had gone down before the sitting 
commenced.” 

On the 13th of August a lady friend met me, and we 
were successful with one of the plates, where a female spirit 
with a well-defined profile is seen somewhat above her, 
while a portion of the drapery falls on the shoulder 
of the sitter. Mr. Hudson was especially delighted with 
it, being, as it were, my first in his new studio. My 
cousin, Mrs. Pearson, also came for a seance that day, 


222 


CHRONICLES OF 


but on none of the plates did we have a vestige of a mani¬ 
festation. 

Mr. Hudson sent me the other day a very excellent 
photograph of “M.A. (Oxon.)” with an exceedingly clear 
spirit-form; it is dated 1874, and I believe it to be the one 
respecting which the following letter appeared at about that 
time in the Mediujn :— 

“To the Editor.— Dear Sir, —In your last issueyou allude 
to the re-establishment of Mr. Hudson in premises at the 
West End of London, and to successful seances with him 
in his new home. It may interest your readers to know 
that I paid him a visit the other day in order to experiment 
prior to the publication of an article on Spirit-Photography 
which I am preparing for Human Nature , and that I obtained 
a very good spirit-photograph under conditions which were 
thoroughly satisfactory. 

“ Mr. Hudson received me with complete frankness, and 
permitted me, without a shadow of objection, to do anything 
I liked, and to make any suggestion I pleased. On the 
principle on which I always like to act—‘Speak of a man 
as you find him ’—I desire to say that I have always found 
Mr. Hudson open and straightforward. He has allowed 
me to do as I please, to test him in any way I like, and to 
poke and pry into any and every part of the process that I 
may see fit. I have never found the least cause to suspect 
him of any shuffling. This I say because the reverse has 
been very freely stated by others. I have not found it so, 
and I speak of the man as I have found him. 

“ This particular photograph was taken under these cir¬ 
cumstances. I took with me an intimate personal friend, 
and he or I watched every plate throughout. Seven plates 
were exposed, and on one only was there a spirit-form. 
That plate I watched throughout myself. The glass was 
selected from a packet of new ones. I examined it and 
saw it cleaned. The process was not well done, and on 
my objection it was repeated. I breathed on the glass and 
found it to be clean, with no trace of anything upon it. I 
went into the dark room and watched its preparation 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


223 


throughout, until it was duly sensitised. It was a poor 
plate, but I overruled Mr. Hudson’s desire to prepare 
another. The camera I had previously turned inside out 
and ransacked; altering the focus, in view of ghosts pre¬ 
viously painted with bisulphate of quinine on the back¬ 
ground. I saw the slide put into the camera, and then 
took my seat. The exposure over, I followed into the dark 
room again, and watched the process of developing. The 
result is a very good spirit-picture, a copy of which I send 
you for the inspection of any one who may desire to see it. 
I never lost sight of Hudson nor of the plate through¬ 
out, and I believe imposture to be impossible under such 
conditions. At any rate, I asked a well-known photographer 
afterwards whether he was prepared to ‘do me a ghost’ 
under similar conditions, and he declared it to be impossible. 
He had no faith in Hudson, but apparently still less in 
himself. The superhuman power of deception that is 
credited to this simple man astounds me. Machiavelli 
was a child to him, a mere babe in knowledge. If it be 
so, let the clever men who know how it’s done, stick a pin 
into the bubble and explode it. If it be not so, but a great 
truth lies partly hidden, let the savans help us to dig it out. 
And let all, whether they be exposers or believers, go to 
Hudson, and add their mite towards either the exposure 
of an accomplished knave, or the help of a struggling man 
who deserves it. M.A. (Oxon.)” 

Oh! that the world would have heeded his manly appeal! 
One of the most marvellous things to me in this wealthy 
nation is to see how grudgingly the money is handed out 
for a true, high purpose, and yet will be fooled away for 
the veriest nonsense in the way of pleasure or excitement 
hunting ! 

On September 3rd, my cousin Mrs. Pearson again had a 
seance, but it was as unsuccessful as on the previous occa¬ 
sion, and it has always been a cause of wonderment to me, 
for although from circumstances it has never been developed 
to any great extent, she has certainly strong mediumship 
in various ways. For instance, some years ago, she did a 


224 


CHRONICLES OF 


lovely spirit-drawing in water-colours. She and I, too, are 
always in such perfect harmony that I had looked forward 
to an extra good result; and I can only account for it by 
the fact that agitation sometimes brings on palpitation of 
the heart with her, and perhaps such may then have been 
the case, and thus have disturbed the spiritual atmosphere- 
My own experience of August 15th, 1872, is now brought 
to my memory, when the agitation of an unexpected letter 
brought on palpitation, and on that day we obtained no 
manifestation whatever, although we tried eight negatives. 
Her sister, Mrs. Pearson of Harpur Street, then had a 
sitting, and on the plate with her there was a well-developed 
form, but unfortunately the negative met with an accident, 
which defaced both the sitter and the spirit, but we were 
all convinced that the latter was Papa. We tried two more 
plates (for Mr. Hudson always likes to try at any rate 
three), but there was nothing on either of them. 

That day fortnight Mr. Dodd had a seance, and there 
were three negatives with curious manifestations, but no 
spirit-forms; however, he hoped to be more successful on 
some future occasion. 

For the next three months I still went regularly and 
steadily for the Thursdays, but my own pecuniary matters 
were so unsatisfactory that I could not venture upon the 
expense of seances for myself, and no sitters made their 
appearance ; thus the year closed most unpropitiously both 
for poor Mr. Hudson and myself; the last entry in my 
photographic account-book being, “December 31st.—Fog 
and frost.” 

• •••••* 

I was much struck by noticing that several of the Christ¬ 
mas cards that came to me that year bore upon the subject 
of the Epiphany Star, for I never before had had even one, 
and I mentioned the circumstance in a letter to a friend, 
even describing them to her. One was an angel with a 
lyre, her robes all radiant from the one bright star eclipsing 
all the others by its effulgence. ... In another, the one star 
is seen on high, while an angel bends down, with the words, 



PLATE C 






























SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


225 


“ Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good¬ 
will toward men.” ... A third was a figure of the Apostle 
St. John, with a dove and three stars in . the niche above 
him. . . . While yet another had a beaming star above, 
with sweet verses below, and were accompanied by the fol¬ 
lowing lines from the sender herself, surmounted also by 
a star :— 


“ It is not where the sparkling wine 
Is poured in goblets free, 

Nor where is spread on royal board 
The feast of jollity, 

That He they call the King of Kings 
Can fold you in his loving wings. 

Oh ! Brighter than the Star of old 
Far up in heavenly plain, 

Oh ! Richer than the richest gold 
That sails along the main, 

Is he who learns that Song of Love 
The Angel Hosts sang from above. 

Then walk with lowly, prayerful soul 
Upon your pilgrim road, 

And listen for the Voice of Love 
To lead you up to God. 

Then shall you know,—and not till then, 

Of ‘ Peace on Earth, Goodwill to Men . 5 ” 

On the 7th of January, 1875, I had my own first se'ance 
(for I do not reckon the original tentative one) for a spirit- 
photograph at Mr. Hudson’s new studio, and I now give a few 
extracts from a letter written that same evening to a friend : 
_ u g uc h a sweet face ! I had to turn towards the back¬ 
ground standing, and facing me (theiefore with the face 
almost fully to the camera), is a sweet female figure, whose 
uplifted arm is in some way resting upon me, but at per¬ 
haps where might be the bend of the elbow, is an eight- 
pointed Star (which I am told is of a golden hue, therefore 
shews dark), upon a kind of white circulai disk, and she 
who has thus stood to be photographed is Mary the Virgin 
mother of Our Lord. The face is quite unveiled ; there is 
a margin of a darkish fabric, and a white veil or something 

of that kind on the head, but the photography of the face 

p 


226 


CHRONICLES OF 


is perfect. You see, as I told you, that the Epiphany Star 
has indeed been the main thought of this Christmas-tide ! 
As far as I can judge before printing, it is the most perfect 
gem of all that have ever been done. There is one thing 
that has only just come to my recollection, which is, that 
several times during this last week, and especially much all 
yesterday, I felt the signal of St. Joseph, and although I 
knew it was in the interest of the photographs, I only now 
understand that it was because his wife’s portrait was going 
to be taken. There was another curious thing. When I 
brought the negative down for Rose to see (without at all 
saying who it was), she was wonderfully struck with the 
beauty of the face, and used the singular expression, “ It is 
such a sweet, virgin face: ” which reminded me to tell her, 
and she was herself then surprised at the word she had used, 
and Mr. Hudson was even more so, for he said it was a term 
that he did not remember any of his children ever using, 
but Rose being a medium, I daresay it came to her as it 
were inspirationally. January 8th. A letter has just come 
to me from Miss Ingram, asking me to ‘ learn from spiritual 
sources ’ what is the value and significance of large, burning 
carbuncles.’ The interpretation has thus been given. ‘ The 
carbuncle signifies fulness of vitality—not human vitality, but 
that energy which quickens and strengthens. The richer 
the hue, the stronger is the kind of pulsating force which 
it exemplifies.’ While I was writing to her, and telling her 
about my photograph, it all at once flashed into my memory 
that ‘ Mary ’ has a dark gem on her forehead, which I was 
yesterday told was a carbuncle ! and there are others about 
the picture. It is wonderful that the question about its 
meaning should arise at this very moment, for I do not 
think I should myself have asked about it.” 

I was told to name it “ The Day Star ” (plate III. No. 19), 
and was indeed charmed that we should have had such a 
commencement for our year, more especially as the light 
was by no means photographically favourable. I had to 
write the following condensed description on the back :— 

Before leaving home, I had been spiritually instructed to 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


227 


stand turned towards the background; thus the spirit who 
faces me is fully visible. Her draped left hand seems to 
rest on mine (which 1 had been impressed to place under 
my chin), so that the Star thus revealed to view is midway 
between us, as being the herald of the morning that is 
dawning upon us in these days, as it was of the “ Epiphany 
or Manifestation of Christ to the Gentiles” 1875 years since, 
and she whose privilege it is to bring the promise is Mary, 
the Virgin Mother of Our Lord. 

There was likewise a faint manifestation on another plate 
of a circlet and cross above my head, but all the power had 
been used for the one picture. Mr. Loewenthal, a Jewish 
gentleman very learned in such matters, afterwards told me 
that the eight-pointed star was the cognisance of the House 
of David. 

I had received from a gentleman in the United States 
the photographs of himself, his wife, and child, in the hope 
that by their aid we might obtain a recognisable portrait of 
some relative of their own, so on the following Thursday I 
duly arranged them for the purpose; but our efforts were 
quite unsuccessful; there was no manifestation whatever 
upon the plates, at which I was much disappointed, for we 
had been in friendly correspondence for nearly a year, and 
he had kindly sent me a number of stereographs of great 
interest, some being portraits of Indian chiefs, and others 
were most exquisite representations of trees and shrubs 
covered with hoar-frost, such as I do not believe could be 
taken in our own land, and I am glad to record here my 
gratitude for his liberal gifts, although I must, by his own 
desire, withhold his name. 

On the next week, my dear old friend Dr. Cargill came, 
and had a se'ance. He was very anxious for the portrait 
of his sister Eliza, who had passed away about four or five 
months previously, but although several plates were tried, 
they were unsuccessful. It was then inbreathed to me that 
she was present, and had taken her place opposite her 
brother, but that, the moment the “vital force” had touched 
her for the illuminating process, a sort of shiver had passed 


CHRONICLES OF 


through her frame which scattered it utterly. Dr. Cargill 
said that that exactly described her kind of behaviour at a 
seance while in the mortal life. She felt somewhat anta¬ 
gonistic towards Spiritualism, and although to please him 
she might consent to attend a seance, as soon as the sitting 
really commenced, that very species of repugnance would 
come over her, and she would shiveringly retire from the 
circle. I was then informed that she was nerving herself 
for the effort, and hoped she might be able to manifest on 
the following week, when he had already expressed his 
intention of coming for another trial. After he had left, 
we again made the experiment with the Transatlantic photo¬ 
graphs, which I am sorry to say proved another failure, but 
we made up our minds not to be faint-hearted, and to try 
every week until we obtained a manifestation. 

Dr. Cargill came .punctually on the 28th of January, and 
on the very first plate the promise was fulfilled, for there 
was his sister Eliza, high up, on the opposite side of the 
picture. Only the upper part of the figure is to be seen ; 
she wears a thin veil, which, however, leaves the features 
distinctly visible, and her brother was much pleased at being 
able at once to recognise the likeness. For the next sitting 
he placed on the table a penknife that had belonged to his 
brother William, and in the picture that brother was looking 
down upon it, but his features are not distinguishable, 
because in his own eagerness he had moved: by his side is 
another spirit, with rather handsome features, and wearing 
a kind of turban. I learned that he had been William’s 
guardian spirit during the time of his earthly sojourn, and 
that they were still constant companions. 

After Dr. Cargill had left (having kindly again made an 
appointment for the following week), I once more made 
as tasteful an arrangement as I could with my American 
friends’ portraits and letters, and to our great gratification 
we beheld a graceful figure in the negative (see plate III. 
No. 26), which I sent off on its travels as soon as I obtained 
the proofs, but I regret very much to say that the spirit was 
not recognised by either him or his wife, although she must 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


229 


of course have been some one belonging to them ; but there 
are some spirits to whom we are dearer than they are to us, 
for they hold us in charge, for which we, in our ignorance, 
are not properly grateful. 

On the 4th of February the same spirit appeared on the 
two following plates with Dr. Cargill, holding towards him a 
picture, on which was a representation of what looked like 
an angel. The drapery and head-dress were very beautiful. 

In the first, the spirit looks smilingly down upon him (see 
plate II. No. 15), but in the second he is more in profile, 
so that the expression of the countenance cannot be so well 
seen. I was very anxious to learn who he could be, but 
was told that I should only receive the information through 
Mrs. Tebb; so, when she came to see me on the 12th, I 
shewed them to her as soon as we had settled quietly into 
our talk. She admired them very much, and then I re¬ 
marked how strongly I felt St. John’s signal. I then mes¬ 
merised-myself for some little time in a very curious way, 
as if extracting something from my forehead, after which I 
stood up, and seemed to pour what I had thus gathered 
upon her brows, when she became almost immediately 
entranced, and said slowly and emphatically:—“ Love— ' 
Love—Love. The woman’s sins were forgiven because she 
had loved much. ... In love is the fulfilling of the law to 
every one who believeth. . . . The Spirit of love and peace 
reigneth in certain places:—behold here his pictorial em¬ 
bodiment. . . . Love has made it possible for this spirit to 
manifest in this way. . . . Behold here (pointing to the 
spirit-form) the semblance of him whom the Master loved. 

. . . Behold with thankfulness for the manifestation, which 
is of great worth and exceeding value.” [Can you kindly 
tell me something, dear friend, about the picture in the 
hand ?] “ It represents the now nearly approaching time 

when the favoured few are to have angel visitants with 
whom they shall commune, and this spirit has brought the 
glad tidings. The world cannot yet accept this great fact, 
but it shall remain a fact nevertheless for the few who can 
see, and those few need not cast their pearls before swine, 


230 


CHRONICLES OF 


(She then pointed to the portrait of Dr. Cargill.) It will 
be his privilege, as it has been yours , to receive such visi¬ 
tants. It has been already granted him, and a yet higher 
promise will be fulfilled, but he must be faithful , and speak 
at certain times and to certain selected persons of the truths 
revealed to him, and acknowledge by whom the thought has 
been given.” [Will you mention whom you mean by that 
whom?] “An angelic visitant.” [Do you mean Thomas 
the Rhymer ?] “ Even so. This man has no right to con¬ 

ceal the source of his inbreathing—inspiration—and for the 
future he must not let himself doubt the source. . . . Love 
. . . and in love shall be the fulfilment of the law. . . . 
Abide in peace—the peace which passeth understanding, 
and in the sweet sphere thus created angelic visitants may 
come and go.” Here she awoke from her trance, and was 
deeply interested when I read to her the communication 
that had been given. 

Mr. and Mrs. Guppy had been spending the winter 
months in Cork, and there, on the 18th of January, his 
earthly pilgrimage came to an end, when she and the two 
children with their nurse returned to England, staying for 
some little time at Knightsbridge, where I went immedi¬ 
ately to see her. 

When Dr. Cargill came to Mr. Hudson’s on the nth of 
February, he decided upon having the large plates for his 
se'ance, as he had had on two previous occasions at Hollo¬ 
way. On the first was a peculiarly transparent-looking 
female figure, with no substance of face whatever, while 
rather below where her profile might invisibly be was to be 
seen a full face, with features so strikingly like those of Dr. 
Cargill himself, that he at once said,] “ I know that face 
quite familiarly in the looking-glass.” I afterwards wrote 
him the following explanation, which I received after having 
had the proofs, and it is another illustration of the deli¬ 
cate humour so often enfolded within the spiritual mani¬ 
festations :— 

“The spirit so close to you is your mother, but somehow 
distance of time, or some other cause has rendered her too 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


23I 


etherealised to be made visible to you : perhaps it may be 
that she has had but little knowledge of what is termed 
modern Spiritualism, and that her other-world life has 
hitherto rather withdrawn her from the earth plane, and 
that she is now renewing her intercourse with it as regards 
knowledge of manifestations (for some abide there as ignorant 
on the subject as some of the dwellers upon earth), so that 
you may in the future learn something more from her. 
The spirit-face that is visible is her father, and its being seen 
in that manner through her veil, and perhaps even where 
a bit of her face might be, shews that his likeness is trans¬ 
mitted to you through her, for the resemblance to yourself, 
as you at once remarked, is uncommonly strong, and since 
that fact has been explained to me, I have been much 
interested in comparing it with your large photograph, in 
which you are nearly in the same position, and thus I 
learn that you inherit your face in some degree from your 
maternal grandfather through your mother.” 

Upon the next negative was a shower of onyxes, which I 
was afterwards told was his own symbolic stone, of which 
the following interpretation was given :— . . . “ The onyx 
signifies a character so tenderly sympathetic that it will bear 
with even utterly opposite natures without irritation; thus 
one whose symbolical gem is the onyx, while distinctively 
retaining his own individuality, which we will illustrate by 
the white vein or stratum, will not stand away in hard out¬ 
line even from the black, but will pour towards it a little of 
the milk of human kindliness, so as to obtain a softening 
influence over the unhappy one.” 

I had written the following endorsement on Dr. Cargill’s 
large photograph, taken May 22nd, 1873 :— 

Dr. Cargill published in 1870 a lyric poem entitled 
“ Fairy-Life and Fairy-Land,” adding, “ Communicated by 
Titania, through her secretary, Thomas of Ercildoune, some¬ 
time of Eildon, Scotland, and called, when habiting the 
earth, The Rhymer, and True Thomas.” Some time after 
this photograph had been taken, Miss Houghton was in¬ 
formed by her unseen instructors that the spirit was Thomas 


232 CHRONICLES OF 

the Rhymer, and that he really had aided Dr. Cargill in his 
poetical labours. 

Thomas of Ercildoune, known as Thomas the Rhymer, 
and True Thomas, was said to have been carried off at an 
early age to Fairy Land, where he acquired all the know¬ 
ledge that made him afterwards so famous. After seven 
years’ residence, he was permitted to return to earth, to 
enlighten and astonish his countrymen by his prophetic 
powers, still, however, remaining bound to his royal 
mistress the Fairy Queen, when she should intimate her 
pleasure. He lived in the latter part of the thirteenth 
century, many of his prophecies have been preserved. 
Poems referring to him have been presented in modern 
garb, with an additional “Part”by Sir Walter Scott in his 
“ Minstrelsy of the Scottish Border,” with copious notes, 
giving all the accounts he could gather of this remarkable 
man. 

In the photograph the spirit holds something that looks 
like a roll of parchment, which peeps forth above and below 
from the enveloping mantle.. That large negative was much 
damaged during Mr. Hudson’s troubles and moving from 
place to place, but still we were much gratified to have 
retained the evidence. On Tuesday, February 16th, Dr. 
Cargill met me at Mr. Hudson’s for his last seance before 
leaving London, and then he said he should like to have 
a whole-plate photograph, as on the previous Thursday. 
When the negative was developed, both he and I immedi¬ 
ately recognised friend Thomas, and a much clearer photo¬ 
graph than on the former occasion. On the second plate 
he again appeared, rather more in profile, but unfortunately 
(the large slide being stiff and rather out of order), the 
camera got a little moved, so that both Dr. Cargill and 
Thomas the Rhymer are somewhat out of focus. But even 
this misfortune may have its advantages, for the two pictures 
thus taken in conjunction make it into a strong test seance 
for those who understand anything of the subject of photo¬ 
graphy. It may be quite unnecessary for me to add that 
he was the “angel visitant” referred to in Mrs. Tebb’s 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


233 

trance. He again holds the roll of parchment or manu¬ 
script as in the original picture. 

I must now revert to another communication from Mrs. 
P. “January 19th, Tuesday, about two o’clock p.m.— 
. . . My dear Miss Houghton, I have this moment had such 
a remarkable vision or impression respecting you, that I 
would be glad to know is there any truth in it ? I have 
been suffering increased persecution from the circle of spirits 
who are my awful trial. I have been very ill, consequently 
they have persecuted me with additional virulence. I have 
been earnestly invoking St. Stephen’s aid, and using the 
means you prescribed for my relief. About ten minutes 
ago I closed my eyes, earnestly praying to the Saviour for 
relief from obsession, when I saw the following ( and mind , 
I had not been thinking of you at the time, nor for more than 
an hour previously ). I saw—(I will now quote what I 
scribbled at the moment). ‘ Saw this moment Miss 
Houghton holding a seance, alone (God bless her !) seated 
at a table, with a male spirit bending down over her, either 
looking at something she had before her, or holding some¬ 
thing in his hand for her to observe. He seemed enve¬ 
loped in a kind of car of cloud; the upper part of his 
person was bare. His back was towards me, and his hair, 
which was as black as could be, was in short curls, and he 
wore a coronet or garland of small flowers with many ten¬ 
drils, something like a winter flower the name of which I 
cannot remember at this moment. It is singular that a 
garland of similar flowers was offered to me in vision two 
days since !’ . . . Now, will you just keep this letter till it 
is quite convenient for you to see what you were doing or 
thinking at the above date, and then, at your leisure, let 
me know. God bless you ! I trust hereafter we shall really 
meet in the Spirit-land, although it is scarcely probable we 
shall meet on earth. . . . Wednesday morning.—I must 
remark that the spirit was as if sitting in some car, some¬ 
thing like what are represented in pictures as vehicles for 
the gods, and he was in the air above your head, just 
behind your right shoulder. It would seem prophetic of 


234 


CHRONICLES OF 


my want of your help, for last night I had a dreadful night¬ 
mare, from which I felt I should not recover. I was quite 
conscious, and aware that the room was full of spirits. I 
heard the Voices plainly, as usual, breathing hate. At last 
I was able to move, and sat up, but I could not shake off 
the benumbing influence. I was afraid to lie down; I feared 
I should die in my sleep. I had mislaid the frankincense 
and the spirit-photographs you told me to lay on the outside 
of the bed-clothes, and had looked for them several times 
in vain. I got up, read the account of St. Stephen in the 
Bible, I invoked him to help my search, and did find both. 
I burned the frankincense and laid the photos on my pillow. 
I slept quietly, and had a vision of my dear relatives. I 
forgot to say that on shaking off the nightmare, I saw a 
shadowy figure glide rapidly back from close to my head, 
and shew a spirit-head that I often see. Farewell, ever 
yours affectionately, E. P.” 

Extract from my answer. “January 22nd ... At the 
time you mention, on Tuesday the 19th, I had not long 
settled to my easel (which is literally, as it were, “ a seance 
alone ”), having been occupied earlier in the day with a very 
dear friend, one of those whom I term my spiritual children, 
who come to me for counsel and comfort, and she is one 
of those who need my letters. When she left, I was think¬ 
ing at first of the various phases of people’s troubles, and 
my thoughts then naturally rested for a while upon you, and 
so far you see there was a link between us at the time. 
Now I am told that the spirit you saw was St. John the 
Baptist, whose cry still is—“ Repent ye, for the kingdom of 
Heaven is at hand.” The coronal of white flowers is typical 
of the cleansed soul, the tendrils signifying Love or the 
Holy Spirit, therefore Love must be the chief agent in such 
cleansing—our love to God, and seeking for the help of the 

Holy Spirit.As Elijah, his prototype, was borne aloft 

in a chariot of fire, so, when the Baptist’s work was accom¬ 
plished, and he became the victim of a woman’s malice, his 
emancipated spirit was lifted from the earth in a pure white 
car, in which he triumphantly rose to realms of glory, and 



SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


2 35 


which you were permitted to see, so as yet more fully to 
realise the link between those two co-workers in their 
several dispensations. The upper part of his person was 
bare, to remind you that while on earth he wore not woven 
raiment. He was bending forward to look at the drawing 
on which ‘ we ’ (I and my teachers) were engaged, one of 
those symbolising the Eye of the Lord. . . . The garland 
shewn to you a few days previously was as a monition to 
let the world know somewhat of the state of the unrepentant , 
as revealed through your own mediumship. . . . You are 
diligently to read what refers to St. John the Baptist in the 
Gospels, and you are to remember that humanly he was the 
kinsman of Our Lord. In connexion with this subject, you 
will, I know, be interested in hearing that on the 7 th of this 
month I was myself allowed to have a seance for a spirit- 
photograph, when a wonderful one was granted to me, which 
‘ they 1 have entitled The Day Star, and the sweet female 
spirit who brings it is Mary, the Virgin Mother of Our Lord. 
Dear Mrs. Tebb, who was here to-day, was struck, like my¬ 
self, with the tender sort of feeling that seems to emanate 
from the photograph. I know there is also a vitalising 
power from the carbuncles that are scattered upon the 
pictured’ 

Jajiuary 24 th. —I have just been reading the Cornhill 
Magazine , from which I extract: “ There is a picture of 
St. John the Baptist in the Church of the Madonna del 
Orto. Cimo de Conegliano painted it two hundred years 
before Antonio Zucchi was born, but it has some look of 
this friend of Angelica Kauffmann. Haggard and tender 
stands St. John against the golden limpid sky that still 
lights the chapel, where it has burnt for three hundred 
years—“Ah !” said the custode who shewed the place 
to us—“ I could travel round the world with that picture. 
Look !” he cried with enthusiasm—“ See the Saint’s hair— 
did you ever see such curls ? ” 

“ February 2nd. — My dear Miss Houghton, —I thought 
I should have been able to write in answer to your most 
welcome letter relative to my vision of St. John the Baptist, 


CHRONICLES OF 


236 

but I have been, and still am, so very unwell as to be 
unable to sit up for more than a few minutes at a time. 
Thank God, dear friend, for even the glimmer of sunshine 
you speak of in your letter. Rely on it, so sincere and 
God-loving a woman as you are will never be left unaided. 
Remember the promises in the Bible to such, and they 
have never been broken. God bless you ! ... As soon as 
I am able, I will write and tell you some particulars of my 
spirit-persecution while I was at the worst, and the great 
benefit I derived from the photographs. Do you know who 
the spirits are who appear upon them?” . . . “No. 23. 
My brother Cecil. . . . No. 42. St. Stephen. . . . Mrs. 
Tebb with me. The damsel named Rhoda, mentioned 
in the Acts. . . . No. 66. The spirit aiding to seek texts 
in the Bible is Hannah the mother of Samuel. . . . No. 
34. The consecrating manifestation of Mr. Hudson’s new 
background, the Helmet of Salvation and the Garment of 
Righteousness. There is no spirit-figure, only garments 
for me to aspire unto. ... I now send No. 36, where the 
faintly discernible spirit to whom I seem to be listening is 
St. Paul, while my finger is placed within the Bible at the 
12th chapter of 1st Corinthians, commencing, ‘Now con¬ 
cerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I will not have you igno¬ 
rant.’ ” 

On the 18th of March, Mrs. Tebb met me at Mr. Hud¬ 
son’s for a seance, and each negative was a success. On 
the first is the upper part of a veiled female figure with the 
head bent towards her, the drapery entirely concealing the 
face, while on Mrs. Tebb’s’ lap are little clusters of flowers, 
formed almost into a wreath, but there seems also to be a 
something white round which they are clustered ; besides 
which are two or three small articles on the chair that we 
cannot make out. . . . The same figure appears on the next 
plate, but here she is full-face, with the features clearly dis¬ 
tinguishable, and she is so close to Mrs. Tebb that her own 
face is partly hidden by the spirit’s head-drapery, and there 
is an additional flowing garb down to the ground, through 
which the same small articles on the chair are still dis- 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


2 37 


cernible. ... For the next plate I was to be with her, so 
I was impressed to kneel, with my face towards the back¬ 
ground. Just above my head, slightly to the left, is a 
man’s head, with thick, curling hair and beard, while still 
more to my left, on the same level with his head, is a veiled 
female head, turned as if to look at him. 

Mrs. Tebb writes : “March 25 th .—Just a line to say that I 
was told last evening that the female figure in the photograph 
with me is Mary of Bethany, and the face with you and 
me, St. John the Baptist. ... I wished to write to you 
all about it at once, but I shall not attach much importance 
to the communication unless it is corroborated from 
another source. The figure is as beautiful as the face, and 
both are charming.” In my answer, I said: “ I am very 
pleased at what you tell me about the photographs, which 
my 1 Friends ’ corroborate. Do you remember telling me, a 
short time since, how very much Mary of Bethany had been 
brought to your mind for some little while? It may have 
passed from you again when you had told me, but it was 
doubtless in contemplation of the present sweet manifesta¬ 
tion. We know how much Our Lord loved her, for she 
had repented of her sins when she sought Him, and she 
must be much interested in all the work that is now going 
forward in striving to withdraw women from dissolute lives, 
and thus doing something towards the purification of the 
nation. Do you also recollect Mrs. P.’s vision of the 
spirit with the curled hair, who I was told was St. John the 
Baptist, when I received the promise that he would be 
photographed with me, although I had no idea that it 
would be yet, and only looked forward to it when I should 
myself have a se'ance. The veiled form by his side is his 
mother Elizabeth ... so that you have had both a Mary 
and an Elizabeth in your birthday pictures.” 

It is curious how, among my old possessions, I find 
corroborative evidence laid by that works into my present 
life. In the large scrap-book that I have had ever since I 
was a young girl, there is an ancient print, from a painting 
by Fuseli, of which the subject is the bringing of the head 


CHRONICLES OF 


238 

of St. John the Baptist in a charger to the daughter of 
Herodias, who looks upon it with a kind of curiosity perhaps 
mingled with a gleam of repugnance. That head likewise 
has curled hair and beard, and really seems to bear some 
resemblance to the one in the photograph, which is a head 
only , without any lower part of the figure. It may be that 
tradition had handed down the fact of the curls to posterity, 
but / believe that most of the painters of olden time who 
devoted themselves to sacred art were assisted in their 
labours by invisible friends, and would receive from them 
intimations as to the true likenesses of those whom they 
desired to portray, so that the more they could give them¬ 
selves up to those intuitions, laying aside their own self¬ 
hood, the more likely they would be to have the reality 
granted to them as their ideal of the saint or martyr whom 
they wished to represent. We know that they prayerfully 
sought for inspiration , and according to their own true recep¬ 
tivity would be the response yielded. 

When I mentioned to Mrs. Guppy that I was going, as 
usual, to have a seance with Mr. Hudson on Maundy 
Thursday (March 25th), she kindly offered to meet me 
there for the occasion, and she had already arrived when I 
got there at ten o’clock, so we at once went up to the 
studio, when I told her that I had received directions from 
my “ Friends ” before leaving home that I was to sit for the 
first plate, and then she was to take her turn, to which she 
willingly agreed. I accordingly seated myself, and on the 
negative are three veiled figures close together, (leaning 
towards me, and on, or rather round my lap are flowers, 
with a continuation of shadowy palm (our English palm) 
branches on the side near the spirits, of whom only the 
upper portions are defined. 

Mrs. Guppy removed the chair, and at first seated herself 
on the floor, as she had a feeling that there was something 
low down, but Mr. Hudson then arranged a low seat for 
her; and while the plate was sensitising, I was impressed 
to kneel in front of her, and, bending forwards, to place 
my hands on hers. I then rose, and stood where I always 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


2 39 


do while officiating as medium. Kneeling exactly where I 
had knelt, are two of the spirit-figures who were with me, 
still quite veiled, and the same garland is on her lap, with 
many additional flowers and a good cluster of palm 
branches, which shew distinctly on her black dress, also I 
am happy to say that it is a nice likeness of her. 

For the next negative I was sitting, and she stood behind 
me with her hands on my shoulders, when she observed 
that there was a peculiar odour, not of flowers, but like 
something green or the bark of trees. She told Mr. 
Hudson that he must not uncap the lens until she should 
give the signal, as she must wait for the impression, which 
came after some little delay. She had scarcely uttered the 
“ Now,” when I felt her hands most firmly pressed on my 
shoulders, as if to help her in resisting the impulse to start, 
and then I glimmeringly saw a piece of palm (our willow 
palm) in front of my arm, but I kept steady to the end of 
the exposure, when I found that my head had been, as it 
were, framed round with freshly gathered palm, which the 
spirits had thus brought in broad daylight, and instanta- 
neously arranged, some of the pieces being fixed into my hair 
behind the comb, and Mrs. Guppy said that she had felt 
them scratch her face as they came down. There were 
eleven pieces, some very branchy and some single sprays, 
and the highly artistic arrangement must have been made 
with lightning speed, for it was not until after the lens 
had been uncapped that the palm descended, and yet 
the photographic details are as perfect as if it had been 
wreathed around me before the sitting had commenced. 
Of course Mrs. Guppy’s portrait is not sharp, for she 
must have been somewhat startled at what was taking 
place in front of her, but it makes a very curious and 
interesting picture. 

We had another negative in the same position, only that 
her hands, instead of being on my shoulders, were touch¬ 
ing one another just below my throat, and I was impressed 
to raise my left hand so as to rest it lightly upon hers, and 
on this occasion she kept them quite steady, so that the 


240 


CHRONICLES OF 


three hands are perfectly photographed, and from their 
artistic pose give an additional value to the picture. As 
soon as the lens was uncapped, she made a startled ejacu¬ 
lation, and I felt my head lightly touched for a moment 
by something that then fell to the ground at my feet. It 
was a wreath of artificial roses, and Mr. Hudson, who, con¬ 
trary to his usual custom, was looking towards us at the 
time, saw it descend as if from the roof of the studio. 
There is a faint appearance in the photograph of the wreath 
upon my head, where it first rested. 

I think one of the great peculiarities of this seance is the 
fact that in the first two negatives we should have had 
spiritual representations of the palm, and that it should 
afterwards have been brought in material form. Of course 
I brought it home with me, and established it in a china 
bowl; but years of London smoke have blackened it sadly, 
and the quantity is likewise much diminished, as I have at 
times given away fragments of it. 

The life of Joan of Arc has always been full of interest to 
me, and I have mentioned in “ Evenings at Home ” (page 
68) that I once had a visit from her, so I was much pleased 
when in December 1873 Mr. Hudson shewed me a negative 
just taken where she had manifested herself, in fulfilment 
of a promise previously made to the sitter, a French gentle¬ 
man. Of course I immediately gave him an order for some 
copies, and having fortunately retained one, I have placed 
it among the illustrations (plate IV. No. 35). In the 
Spiritual Magazine for June 1876, there is a longish article 
devoted to her, and although a little out of my chronological 
order, I must here give copious extracts. 

The Times Correspondent at Rome writes under a recent 
date :—“ The last scene of the first act of Shakespeare’s 
play of Henry VI ., Part the First, contains a prophecy 
which is about to be fulfilled. One of the chief objects 
which have brought Monsignor Dupanloup to Rome at the 
present time is, we are informed, 4 A cause which interests 
not only France, but the Church itself’—the canonisation 
of Joan of Arc. It is intended to inscribe her name in the 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


241 


golden book of the celestial peerage, and verify the words 
put in the mouth of Charles the Dauphin,— 

‘ And all the priests and friars in my realm 
Shall, in procession, sing her endless praise. 
«•••••« 

Her ashes, in an urn more precious 
Than the rich jewell’d coffer of Darius, 

Transported shall be at high festivals 
Before the Kings and Queens of France.’ 

“ The Voce della Verila itself informs its readers that even 
Shakespeare, the greatest poet of England, testified to her 
claims to the nimbus, and not without a certain significance, 
quotes the two lines, 

* No longer on Saint Denis shall we cry, 

But Joan la Pucelle shall be France’s saint.’ 

“ The idea of canonising a new warrior saint, and that in 
the person of an heroic maiden, whose devotion can be 
impressed upon every Dunois of modern days by the lady 
of his heart, is in perfect accord with the war-cry the Church 
continues to raise, though indeed the Pope tells us the battle 
is to be fought with spiritual weapons only. The name of 
this saint is to be a rallying cry for France and for the 
Church. . . . 

“To epitomise the sketch given by the Voce della Verila , 
Joan was born in 1412 at Domremy, the child of poor 
parents, who knew only two things, which were profoundly 
rooted in their hearts, ‘faith and patriotism.’ At the age 
of thirteen years she commenced hearing ‘ the sweet and 
lovely voice ’ speak to her of the mercies the kingdom of 
France merited, and that God would send her to save it. 
For five years she kept the secret of her mission, but at last, 
convinced of its truth, she arose, spoke, and declared that 
the King of Heaven had charged her to liberate Orleans and 
consecrate the King of France at Rheims. She was declared 
to be mad; her parents did all they could to dissuade her, 
but her tenacity triumphed over all obstacles. She traversed 
150 leagues to find the King. He concealed himself among 

Q 


242 


CHRONICLES OF 


his courtiers, but she recognised him at once. The theo¬ 
logians of Poictiers interrogated her, but her good sense 
overcame their captious questionings. The doctors were 
convinced; armour was given to her, a standard which she 
asked for, a squire, a page, a chaplain; and her sword was 
found where she had indicated, behind the altar of the Church 
of St. Katherine of Fierbas. Intrepidly she put herself at 
the head of the troops, passed the English lines, made her way 
into the city, which, beleaguered for six months, was on the 
point of surrendering, and, behold! in eight days she had 
delivered it. Without losing time she commenced upon the 
Loire that famous campaign in which, with the velocity of 
lightning, she gained the victories of Jargeau, Beaugency, 
and Patay. Joan insisted with the chiefs and the King, 
who still hesitated, that they should make a daring march 
upon Rheims. Everything gave way before her. Troyes 
yielded after a short attack, Rheims opened her gates, ‘ and 
the young King received the sacred unction, symbol to the 
people of his legitimacy.’ 

“The mission of Joan was accomplished. She had libe¬ 
rated Orleans, and the King having been consecrated, she 
desired to return to her own country; but this the King 
would not permit. She remained ; but very soon everything 
became changed with her. The flames of her heroism 
wearied the common courage of the vulgar; the invidious 
began to persecute her. The ‘Voice’ spoke to her again 
in mysterious language, but she resisted its counsels, and 
suffered a defeat before Paris because she would not listen 
to it. At Compiegne she fell into the hands of the Burgun¬ 
dians, who sold her to the English. They paid a king’s 
ransom for her. 

“ Joan taken, the English felt that they had the fortunes 
of France in their hands. They loaded her with chains, and, 
after removing her from prison to prison, subjected her in the 
tower of Rouen, during the six months the trial lasted, to 
indescribable tortures and outrages without name. ‘And 
it is only right to say that nothing was done, nothing was 
attempted for her liberation, either by the King or by any 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


243 


of the others save Dunois,’ who one day, by a coup de main , 
nearly succeeded in snatching her from the hands of her 
judges. By a refinement of hatred her judges were chosen, 
not from among the English, but from among the French. 
But this is not all; ‘ they were Churchmen, and one, a 
Bishop, whose name should be unpronounced—the wretched 
Dauchon—presided.’ Thus all which Joan held most dear 
in the world, the Church and France, seemed to turn 
against her to persecute her. . . . For six months these 
vultures held the poor dove in their talons, and marvel only 
could be expressed at the wonderful answers she made to 
the insidious questions put to her. With invincible firm¬ 
ness she maintained her two assertions; her submission to 
the Church, and the truth of her mission. She made an 
appeal from her hired judges to the Pope, but it was not 
listened to, and she was condemned to the stake. ‘ Hold 
high the cross that I may see it to the last,’ she cried to the 
good monk who assisted her; and as the flames enveloped 
her she exclaimed three times, ‘Jesus! Jesus! Jesus!’ 
Some of the English fainted. One asserted that he saw a 
white dove fly forth from the flames, and another cried out, 
‘Unfortunates that we are, we have burnt a saint.’ Joan 
was no more, but although extinct, her name was a terror 
to the English, and speedily was her prediction fulfilled 
that they should be driven out of France. . . . 

“As soon as Celestin III. ascended the Papal throne, 
he appointed the Archbishop of Rheims, together with the 
Bishops of Paris and Constance, and a number of the Tri¬ 
bunal of the Inquisition, to examine into the circumstances 
of her trial, and of her life and death. The result was the 
complete justification of her innocence, her virtue, and her 
greatness ; but the Pope did well in going no further. The 
hatred between England and France still existed, and the 
Church had to content herself with this act of justice. 

“ But to-day the illustrious Bishop of Orleans is of opinion 
that the circumstances which called for that reserve are no 
longer in existence. France and England have forgotten 
their rivalry of centuries, and perhaps the time has come 


244 


CHRONICLES OF 


for taking a step forward without giving umbrage to 
England, by initiating the canonisation of Joan of Arc, if 
she was really a saint. In the life of Joan we have not 
only innocence, virginity, and horror of sin, but also the 
virtues which constitute saints—incomparable faith, and the 
highest love towards God, a devout subjection to His will, 
and a profound spirit of prayer and of mortification. Joan 
fasted three times in the week, prayed constantly, and was 
fervent in approaching the Sacrament. Each day she heard 
Mass, shedding an abundance of tears, and in all she acted 
for the love of God; humble as she was pure and pious, 
putting from her the adulations of the people, and referring 
everything to the glory of God. Among the English them¬ 
selves there existed a belief in her sanctity, and even Shake¬ 
speare, their greatest poet, makes the King of France say, 
‘No longer on Saint Denis will we cry, but Joan la Pucelle 
shall be France’s Saint.’ All that has been said thus far 
induces personages of the highest authority to believe that 
the proceedings for the canonisation have a solid and 
authentic foundation, especially having regard to the two 
trials, in which are registered with judicial exactness the 
most minute, complete, and decisive details, together with 
the depositions of the witnesses, as if they had been interro¬ 
gated only yesterday. ... For the rest, we see in this 
sublime figure, not a French heroine, but a heroine of the 
Church and of humanity.” 

Mr. Hudson has been unable to give me any certain 
date, even as to the year, of when that excellent likeness 
of Mr. Martheze was taken, with the spirit-form whom he 
recognises as his mother (plate V. No. 39), but I am indeed 
thankful that such an earnest Spiritualist met with so great 
a success, and I cannot but wish that more among our 
eminent names had contributed somewhat of their quantum 
of aid to keep alive such an important class of manifestation. 

On the 29th of April, Mr. Redfern called at Mr. Hudson’s, 
and after some chat on the subject, we went up to the 
studio for a seance, but did not obtain a vestige of anything 
on the plates, so he resolved at some future time to make 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


245 


another trial; accordingly, on the 27th of May he came 
again, accompanied by his sister, when we were very suc¬ 
cessful. In his picture, rather on his right, there appears 
above him a spirit-head and bust so clearly defined that I 
think in substantiality it exceeds all the other spirit-photo¬ 
graphs that have been taken. She seems to have something 
like a handkerchief on her head, of which the long ends, 
tied under her chin, float down in a sort of twist, and her 
mantle or cape partially covers his head. I have never 
heard whether he recognised the likeness; the eyes are 
closed, or perhaps may only seem so because she may be 
looking so straight down upon him. . . . His sister then 
took her seat; and with her there are two spirits, one faces 
her, and is quite close to her, while the second stands on 
the other side, at some little distance behind her. They 
give me an idea of being Oriental spirits, for they both have 
turbans, and long, very solid-looking mantles, but neither 
of the faces are very distinct. 

On the 17th of June a gentleman had had a sitting, and 
after he was gone, Mr. Hudson had a fancy to try a plate 
for himself, which he brought down to shew to me, and as 
there was a something curious above his foot, and a small 
starry cross on his left arm, I suggested going up with him 
to have a real seance, but the manifestation was but small, 
and not clear enough to be described. Rose then took her 
seat at the opposite side of the little table, and high in mid¬ 
air, between them, is a cross of light, the lower point of 
which slants towards Rose. 

On the 8th of July Mr. W. S. Balfour, of Liverpool, had 
a seance, and on the first plate there was a wreath, or 
cluster of flowers enveloped in delicate drapery, on, or at 
least partly on, the chair by his side. On the two following 
ones were faint manifestations that might have some spiri¬ 
tual significance, but then came one which, but for the 
misconduct of the bath, would have been very beautiful, 
but there is a sort of fleecy veil caused by the nitrate of 
silver. There is a spirit facing him, and also one behind : 
—their heads fortunately have escaped the disfigurement, 


246 


CHRONICLES OF 


and they both appear to have on delicate, transparent¬ 
looking bonnets adorned with flowers, over which a veil is 
cast, but the features are not covered, and the one in front 
of him has a very sweet profile. He tried yet one more, 
and again there is a female figure behind him, but very, 
very close, and she seems to be passing down to him some¬ 
thing that looks like a sheet of paper. She is not either 
one of those who appeared before, but her face, although 
in profile, might, I think, easily be recognised. 

He was my last sitter in that year, for I afterwards find 
to each week’s entry in my photographic account-book, the 
two melancholy words “No one.” 

The following was a portion of my last letter from Mrs. 
P., who was released from her sufferings at the latter end 
of the year. . . . “ August 26th, 1875.—If kind wishes and 
sincere sympathy would benefit you, my dear friend, you 
would soon be as free and happy as you deserve to be, but 
I think friendship has power to help those that are its 
object. On receiving your letter this morning, I felt my 
heart drawn to you irresistibly, and a strong feeling that my 
prayers for you would be heard—I prayed earnestly to God 
that He would help you, His good, unselfish servant, that 
even now in the midst of your own sore and bitter trials, 
can turn your thoughts to the sorrows of others. Imme¬ 
diately came to me a voice audible to my inner sense— 
‘ Thy bread shall be given thee, and thy water shall be 
sure,’—with an intuition that the message was for you. I 
cannot tell you what peace and happiness it gave me to 
receive such a cheering assurance. . . . The following clair¬ 
voyant vision I had on July 25th. My back had been 
mesmerised, and suddenly I saw the photograph you sent 
me of yourself seated at a small table, and a small Bible on 
it before you, and a figure covered with a transparent veil 
(white) thrown over it: from its height it would appear to 
be kneeling at the other side of the table. In the photo 
there is no face that I ever could discover, but in the vision 
it presented a face, head, and bust under the veil, which 
seemed formed of beams of living light, the foundation of 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


247 


the fabric being the most transparent lace, apparently 
frosted over with flowers of the most delicate description, 
they looked like large white roses. . . . Since the 21st of 
May last, I have been so much worse that I have been unable 
to go any farther than from my bedroom to the sitting- 
room ; I have long moved only with crutches. I am in 
such pain that I must leave off, but hope to be able to add 
a few lines. . . . Friday—Your remedy has already done 
me good, and but for its help I fear I should have had a 
dreadful night, but I received immediate alleviation from 
it. . . Farewell, dear kind friend, believe me, yours very 
affectionately, E. P.” 

The photograph to which she alluded is that of Hannah, 
the mother of Samuel, aiding a seeker after higher counsel, 
by guiding to a text in the Bible, of which I have already 
given a description. 

Mrs. Everitt, accompanied by Mr. W. P. Adshead, of 
Belper, had a seance with Mr. Hudson on the 18th of 
October, and the spirit with them (plate IV. No. 34) appears 
to me to bear a strong resemblance to Thurston (the photo¬ 
graphic director), although without any beard, but the 
peculiar head and features are exceedingly like, and I have 
no doubt but that he availed himself of Mrs. Everitt’s 
powerful and unselfish mediumship to manifest himself, 
knowing that it is spiritual truth she cares for, without 
reference to personal gratification. 

Also, in that same year, but I do not know when, that 
photograph of Mr. Glendinning was taken (plate VI. No. 
52), where the spirit seems to be literally hovering above 
him, with outstretched hands as if in blessing. For so 
wonderful a result, a great strength of mediumship must 
have been indispensable, and Mr. Hudson has told me that 
behind the background screen was Mrs. Burns, whose 
heart was at that time filled with gratitude for Mr. Glen- 
dinning’s great kindness to her husband, and with her was 
another powerful lady-medium, and her own brother, which 
made a strong and harmonious force to combine with Mr. 
Hudson’s. 


248 


CHRONICLES OF 


My kind friend in the United States sent me in April 
three photographs of spirit-pictures, produced by a very 
curious form of mediumship, and as I thought the account 
would be interesting to all students of the various pheno¬ 
mena, I sent an extract from his letter, under the title of 
“ Water-Pictures,” to the Spiritual Magazine, from which I 
now copy it. . . . “ Mrs. L. Blanchard (of New Ulm, 
Minnesota), the medium for the peculiar phase of the pro¬ 
duction of faces and likenesses in the ordinary sediment of 
water, died, as I perhaps told you in my last, in January. 
I saw her two weeks before she passed away, and was 
much struck with her goodness and gentleness. She made 
the discovery by accident, or the gift came to her suddenly ; 
for after washing her hands in a bowl of rain-water, the 
sediment, to her great astonishment, settled into the perfect 
semblance of a face, startling her and her husband by its 
naturalness. From that time until a few weeks before her 
death, the faces continued to form, and by drying out the 
water by the natural process of evaporation, the sediment 
remained fastened to the bottom of the dish, and the face 
or faces (for there were sometimes hundreds in the bowl) 
could be photographed, although on account of the water 
being gone, the best appearance was lost. Some were 
artistic, and so lifelike when the water was on them, that 
you could not help starting back in surprise. Unfortu¬ 
nately, as too often happens, the gift fell into surround¬ 
ings where the importance of the same was not at all 
appreciated, and hundreds of the bowls were destroyed 
after the first novelty had worn off, thus only a few, and 
those the poorest, were left that I could obtain to photo¬ 
graph. Three were standing in her room the day I saw 
her, which were beautiful indeed, and she told me I might 
have them when the water had dried out, for they could 
not be carried or moved before, as, while the water was on 
them, the slightest jar would cause the sediment to float 
about the dish and destroy the image. She was then 
quite sick, and expressed a desire to die. From her child¬ 
hood she had been a cripple—never perfectly well, and she 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


249 


was, I think, to be excused if life seemed to her a burthen at 
times. I did not think she was then on her death-bed, 
and was consequently much shocked to hear of her decease 
not long after my visit. To produce the pictures, her 
method was simply to agitate the water with her finger-tips 
for a moment, and immediately the deposit assumed the 
forms, faces, &c., and on being again stirred about by her, 
would assume other and different faces. Her death was a 
severe loss. I telegraphed up to her husband when I 
heard of it for the promised bowls, but to my great regret, 
he answered that during her illness they had been moved, 
and were thus destroyed: this lady was also a spirit-artist, 
and under influence drew beautiful and correct likenesses 
of many departed ones. Please accept the enclosed with 
my compliments.” 

The three pictures he sent me differ much from one 
another : the first is a female head fully an inch and a quarter 
in length, with the features very distinctly formed. The 
second is a man’s face (about four-fifths of an inch), and 
the head seems to be crowned with flowers, but upon exami¬ 
nation, they prove to be formed of smaller faces, while one 
child-like face rests against his cheek. The third picture 
consists of a cluster of small faces, which remind me of 
Miss Pery’s very interesting spirit-drawings, and although 
they have not the exquisite delicacy of her pencil-work, they 
have much force and character. As several of my friends 
are desirous of possessing copies of these spiritual curiosities 
I have had them reproduced by a skilful photographer. 

My first thought when I received them was that I should 
like to obtain the same class of mediumship, but, although 
in my power, it was deemed inexpedient by my invisible 
counsellors, who, however, agreed to my having an experi¬ 
mental seance during a few days’ visit that I was about to 
make to Mr. Edward T. Bennett, then living at Betchworth. 
He accordingly found enough sediment in the various jugs 
of rain water to make a fair amount of deposit in a large 
wash-hand basin, round which we stood—a circle of seven 
—with our finger-tips resting on the edge. I was then 


250 


CHRONICLES OF 


impressed to stir the water briskly with my fingers, and we 
watched it gradually settle down, until it certainly assumed 
the appearance of some small faces, but only one was really 
clear, and that (which was the likeness of my brother 
Warrand) was on the slope of the basin just in front of me. 
In consequence of the position it could only be distinctly 
seen by myself, but judge of our surprise when we felt the 
basin being gently moved round under our fingers, thus to 
exhibit the picture to each person in succession. 

• ••••••• 

At the soiree of the British National Association of Spiri¬ 
tualists, on the 2nd of February 1876, I, several times in 
the course of the evening, felt the signal of my dear brother • 
Sidney, and he said it was “ something good that was com¬ 
ing to me.” The next day was that of my visit to Mr. 
Hudson, and while we were having a little chat, Dr. Stodart 
(a stranger to me) came in, intending to have a sitting :— 
Mr. Hudson could not have him up just then, as two ladies 
were upstairs, preparing for their portraits (not spirit ones) 
to be taken, so Dr. Stodart agreed to wait patiently until he 
should be at liberty, conversing meanwhile with me. He 
has been a Spiritualist for some years, and is himself a 
writing medium, and had thus had a message from his 
friends the evening before, telling him to come,* but it was 
not his first visit to Mr. Hudson. I was glad to find that 
he was a Bible and a Christian Spiritualist, and I further 
learned that he is an Australian (from Victoria), and has 
been travelling through India and different parts of the 
world with his family. Presently he took out paper and 
pencil, in case his spirit-friends might have anything to say 
to him, and he received directions to ask me to accompany 
him to the studio for his seance, which I was heartily glad 
to do; but to my disappointment, there was nothing at all 
on the first and third plates, and on the second there was 
only a sort of round dark cloud, very unimportant, and 
Dr. Stodart was told that it was not worth while trying 
again at that time. Mr. Hudson was suffering from severe 
cold and lumbago, which was doubtless the reason. But 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


25 1 


Dr. Stodart is a wealthy man, and insisted upon giving to 
each of us our fee, as if it had been successful, and he had 
done the same with Mr. Hudson the previous time, when 
there had only been a somewhat similar manifestation. He 
will remain in England until about April, so I hope we may 
have another trial with more favourable results. After he had 
left, I was telling Mr. Hudson about Sidney’s message on 
the evening before, when it all at once struck me that the 
connecting link might be that Sidney had been for some 
time in Australia, where his death took place. I am sorry 
to say that we did not have another visit from Dr. Stodart, 
prevented, I suppose, by other engagements, but it makes 
it the more vexatious that, as he did not care for a proof 
from the negative, Mr. Hudson at once swept the film off 
the glass, for I should at any rate have liked to retain his 
own portrait. 

On the 9th of March 1876, I had my seance for the 
fourth Thursday anniversary of our spirit-photography, and 
I took with me the crystal ball, on which I placed my 
hands, and on the back of the right hand may be seen 
three faint manifestations:—a small white cross on a dark 
disk, a bright little ball to the right, and above the two a 
star-like light. Level with the top of the chair-back is a 
richly coloured flame, which I was told was orange-tinted. 
For the second, my endorsement is : There are many faces 
in this photograph, although scarcely distinguishable, and 
they all seem to have turban-shaped head-dresses. The 
white drapery falls as from a pointed ornament in one of 
those turbans, therefore the face is seen about where the 
slope begins. 

For the next I am standing, and on the very spot where 
the chair is, on the back of which my hand rests, there 
appears to be a couch, on which reclines one who is ap¬ 
parently dying. She grasps the cross in her right hand, and 
garlands of flowers strew her couch and the floor, as if in 
foretaste of the joys to which she is looking forward. 
Another spirit in transparent drapery stands at the foot of 
the couch (plate III. No. 21). In the following picture 


252 


CHRONICLES OF 


the same spirit lies on the flower-wreathed couch, still 
grasping the cross, but the standing spirit now kneels, hold¬ 
ing an infant, over whose face a veil is thrown. Another 
spirit slightly bends forward over the head of the couch, by 
whom I am almost obliterated, as she seems to occupy as 
nearly as may be the same place as myself. Unfortunately 
the whole picture is somewhat blurred, for, during the 
exposure, a heavy van passed along the street, shaking the 
house to its foundations, and giving a kind of oscillating 
movement to the camera, thus marring all the perfections 
of detail, but it is nevertheless very interesting especially 
in conjunction with the previous photograph. 

On the 6th of May 1875, in reference to a peculiar 
sensation I was then feeling, Mrs. Tebb said, “ Oh ! all 
that part of you seems lighted up, and there is quite a flame 
going upwards from your forehead: it seems to come from 
the eyes, the forehead and the front of the head.” She 
spoke of it again several times in the course of our talk as 
still seeing it. . . . Later in the afternoon she was entranced 
by old Mrs. Marshall, who said to me—“ I did not know 
that you shone so ! why your head is like a large stone ! ” 
[What kind of stone ?] “ Well, it has got a light in it.” [Has 
it? Can you tell me anything more about it?] “Yes— 
they called me to see it. ... It shone down where I was, and 
it will shine on me when I go away.” ... I have since 
frequently felt this sensation, which is the signal to me of a 
certain Presence, and I felt it very strongly while kneeling, 
with my hands in a prayerful attitude, for the next photo¬ 
graph, which was the final one of the seance, and on it 
there is the appearance of flames or aura, as if issuing from 
my head. 

I received from H. H. authoress of “ Songs of the Spirit,” 
on Maundy Thursday, April 13th, 1876, a pretty Easter- 
card of which the Cross was formed by the words “ Alway 
rejoicing,” adorned with flowers, the fuchsia predominating. 
There was also in very small letters the text: “ As sorrow¬ 
ful, yet alway rejoicing, as having nothing, and yet possess¬ 
ing all things,” 2 Cor. vi. 10. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


In her accompanying letter she gave me the history of 
the verses she likewise enclosed, saying, “ My dear Miss 
Houghton, I must give you some account of what I send. 
I bought the enclosed card for you last week, and most 
unexpectedly on Sunday found some one wanted the cards, 
so I fetched them from the other room, and first wrote a 
few verses to send with one to my sister, after which these 
followed directly for you. Perhaps, as a clue to the message, 
I ought to say that I have seen the two photographs lately 
purchased by Mr. E. T. Bennett.” Which were those I 
have just described. 


For Miss Houghton , written on Palm Sunday, 3.45 p.m. 

9—4—1876. 

2 Cor. vi. 10. 

“As poor, yet making many rich,” 

Such heart may well rejoice,'! 

And lift to heaven at Easter-tide 
The strains of thankful voice. 

‘ ‘ As poor, yet making many rich,” 

This is our “ word” to thee, 

And with the greeting of the saints 
That thou shalt blessed be. 

“ As sorrowful ”—the mighty said, 

But sorrow hath no part 
In feelings which on day likehhis 
Fill up thy flowing heart. u 

“ Rejoicing always !.’ yes! that joy 
Gives power that maketh thee 
Abundant blessing prove to all, 

Causing them rich to be. j 

“ As having nothing,” saith the world— 

“ All things ,” are thine, we see, 

And therefore earthly outward part 
Is little care to thee. 

“ As poor, yet making many rich : ”— 

Lot blessed in the sight 
Of Angel hosts and Cherubim 
Which dwell in holiest light. 


254 


CHRONICLES OF 


Then well thy spirit may “rejoice ” 

Alway before His face, 

Who giveth power all souls to bless 
With His abundant grace. 

By one who was photographed with the Cross in her hand, 
and who has not written like this before, so could not cause 
the medium to write better poetry. . . . This is a gift of 
Love ! 

H. H. . . Guildford. . . . written in fifteen minutes. 

The name of the spirit w r as given to her about six weeks 
later, as Geraldine Cope, but she is one whom I do not 
know, nor have I yet received any clue to her; perhaps in 
this published form it may meet the eye of some friend or 
relative, in which case I shall feel much' obliged by a few 
lines giving me the information. 

I had a very successful sitting with a gentleman on 
March 30th. The spirit, who I am told is his father (but 
as he passed away in his childhood, there is no possibility 
of recognition), has the face even more clearly defined than 
his own, from the strengthening effect of the shadows caused 
by the substantial white drapery; there is also a transparent 
veil thrown on the back part of the head over the thicker 
white mantle, thus giving more appearance of lightness. 
He is handing to his son what looks like a small basket of 
flowers or jewels. The mantle flows down over the back 
of the chair, which is, however, visible through its folds, and 
on the chair lie what look like two emblematic designs 
formed of flowers, of which two or three have fallen to the 
ground near and upon his foot. There is likewise to be 
seen behind his right leg, as if concealed from universal 
view, a St. Andrew’s cross, which may imply that he does 
not allow his troubles to assert themselves, but keeps them 
well out of sight. 

Some time in February, Mr. Arbuthnot went to Notting 
Hill for a seance, accompanied by his wife and child, and 
he proposed that Mr. Hudson should make the experiment 
with two different-sized cameras at the same time, so often 
suggested by those outsiders who seem to consider the 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


2 55 


expenditure of any amount of extra chemicals as a matter 
quite unworthy of consideration. He urged the preparation 
of the requisite plates, on the plea that if there should be a 
manifestation, the test would be so very conclusive, although 
it seems almost an incongruity to talk any more about tests 
with respect to his pictures, which certainly are in most 
instances so utterly free from anything in the shape of 
earthly taint as literally to be in themselves the evidence. 
However, we will let that pass, for, as it was a success, the 
manifestation has a strong interest of its own. The group 
in the usual size is the centre one of plate VI. No. 50. 
Mr. Arbuthnot holds the little girl on his knee, while the 
spirit is placing a wreath of flowers on her head, and Mrs. 
Arbuthnot appears to look rather amused at what is going 
on. ... I have the companion picture in cabinet size, in 
which all the group are seen rather more fully in face, in 
consequence of the camera being necessarily at a somewhat 
different angle, and the additional size shews all the details 
more distinctly, for instance, the necklace and locket worn 
by the spirit. 

• • • • • • • 

My own details of all these months are a sufficient 
evidence of what poor Mr. Hudson was enduring. Mine 
was a 7 veekly disappointment, but his was daily, so that 
gradually his plight was approaching to very nearly the 
same state as in the woeful days at Holloway. An effort 
was then made by his friends to get up a Benefit Soiree for 
him, which was held on the 6 th of April at Cambridge Hall 
(Newman Street, I think). I made no notes of the even¬ 
ing, and have looked through the Spiritual Magazine of that 
date in the hope of finding a good report, but the circum¬ 
stance was not even alluded to, which adds to my regret 
that the magazine had then passed out of Mr. Shorter’s 
hands, for he was a man of large views, and considered 
truly that that magazine ought to be the exponent of all 
that was going on in Spiritualism, and was not to be 
narrowed into one man’s especial path. 

The entertainment had one very striking feature, which I 


CHRONICLES OF 


256 

think might even now take its occasional place at Spiritualist 
gatherings. Mr. Hudson prepared transparencies of some 
of the best of his spirit-photographs, and they were exhibited 
by means of a magic-lantern, producing a very good effect. 
I suppose he still has those slides, and would doubtless at 
any time be willing to hire them out for a moderate sum. 
Mr. Burns bestirred himself very warmly, and was his strong 
advocate in the columns of the Medium , but I do not 
remember what was the amount of the sum thus collected; 
however it enabled him at any rate to struggle on for a 
while longer, and it also served the purpose of bringing a 
few more sitters to him. 

A great trouble befell me on the 14th of March in the 
death of my Dove, which had been brought to me at the 
Whit-Sunday seance of 1868, the full account of which is 
in my “ Evenings at Home/' page 179. I had kept my pet 
for nearly eight years, but now I had to content myself with 
having her stuffed, so as to retain at least the outward form. 
Mr. Gardner, of Oxford Street, promised that it should be 
ready for me on the evening of April 6th, and I had written 
a note to Mr. Burns offering to give in the course of the 
evening some account of the seance when she had been 
brought to me, but his programme was already full, so that 
he could not spare the few minutes that I should have 
occupied, but I think the audience would have been inte¬ 
rested in my narrative. 

Mr. Hudson’s Benefit was on the 6th of April, and I 
went to him on the 13th, Maundy Thursday, when I was to 
have my annual seance. He then told me that in the 
interval he had had five sitters, but had not been able to 
obtain a single manifestation, so he feared we might have a 
similar result. I had taken my Dove, stuffed, in her case, 
and first we did her by herself on a table (only one plate), 
but nothing came with it: and then he said that Thurston 
had told him in the morning that the case was to be hung 
on the background, unless I had any other impression, but 
my instructions had been that I was to leave the arrange¬ 
ment to Mr. Hudson. We managed the hanging very well. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 257 

and then I sat with a table by my side, on which my elbow 
rested. In the photograph there is a spirit opposite me, 
who appears to be kneeling; her hand is extended towards 
me, and is as if pointing to a beautiful white cross which is 
on the table with some flowers and palm, and the latter 
reaches upwards, almost as if to support the Dove’s case. 
It is altogether a charming picture. For the next, when 
the plate was sensitised and put into the slide, Mr. Hudson 
received directions that I was to shut it up, and take pos¬ 
session of the slide, then place it myself in the camera, rais¬ 
ing up the flap before taking my own seat, so that he was 
only to uncap and cap the lens, when I was to shut down 
the flap, and take the slide into the dark room. The 
moment we had left the studio, almost before we had let 
down the baize which does duty as a door, we heard a 
heavy sound just behind us, but we were too eager 
about the negative to turn back and ascertain what it 
was. On the plate is the same spirit, now standing up, 
with her hand pointing to the palm, which is arranged round 
my head, only I am afraid the palm will not shew in the 
print, because it is so faint. There is another source of 
disappointment, for although the spirit’s face is turned for¬ 
wards, I much fear that it will not be clearly discernible, for 
it comes just in front of the Dove and her case, which 
are seen through it. When we went back to the studio, we 
discovered that the sound had been caused by a whole 
quantity of freshly gathered palm, which was thrown on the 
floor by spirit friends ! ! ! I collected it and piled it on the 
little table, which it completely filled, but the next plate 
(with nothing else on it) was fogged, and the following one 
was so weak (there was no manifestation) that it would 
only do as a positive , in which form I shall like to have it as 
a memorial of the gift the invisibles had brought to us. I 
was told not to bring any of it away with me, but that Mr. 
Hudson was to give away pieces of it to any of his visitors 
who might value it. I had had a half-fancy that Mrs. 
Guppy-Volckman might have perhaps thought of the day, 
and volunteered to meet me there for that seance, but I 

R 


258 


CHRONICLES OF 


had not been allowed to remind her of it in any way. If she 
had been present, we should have attributed that manifesta¬ 
tion to her mediumship ; whereas now, it must have eman¬ 
ated from Mr. Hudson’s and mine, as we were alone on the 
top of the house. 

I am sorry to say that the photograph of the palm itself 
was accidentally destroyed, so that after all I did not have 
it even as a positive, which was a great disappointment to 
me, for the table was quite piled up, the quantity being so 
large, and I should have liked to retain the evidence of the 
amount as well as the memorial of the gift: it had also 
looked very artistic. 

The moment I saw the proofs, I was assured of what I 
had hoped, but had not dared to be certain, namely, that it 
was Mamma who was in presence with me, and I firmly 
believe that the Dove was a great assistance to her in mani¬ 
festing, for it had been brought during the very last seance 
at which she had been present in her earth-life, and she 
valued it exceedingly. I went to Mrs. Tebb’s on the 4th 
of May, when of course I took the photographs with me. 
While holding them in her hand, she said, “ I must mention 
at once, lest it should escape me, the explanation they have 
been giving me of that cord as they call it, which falls down 
lower than your Mamma’s drapery in both pictures. It is a 
strong and binding link, not simply of physical relationship 
between you, because there may be natural relationship 
without this spiritual bond, which is yet as it were of 
physical character. (Plate IV. No. 30.) It is a something of 
power that she has been gathering in all these years, and 
yet she has not hitherto been able to approach near enough 
to you to attach it to you. You will notice that in the first 
picture the attaching point is turned away , but in the second 
picture she has been able to reach you, and the point had 
been placed just upon your heart, and was only dropped at 
the moment the photograph was going to be taken.” . . 
This explained to me the reason that I had had to take the 
negative to the camera, and make all preparations except 
uncapping the lens, as I narrated at the time, so that nothing 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


2 59 


should disturb the rapport for that especial negative . . 
“ It represents a kind of physical power that she has been 
acquiring, which will enable her to help you in many ways. 

. . . She has never hitherto been able to give you any help, 
but now she may be.” 

It then struck me that perhaps that was the reason that 
the palm was brought to the studio at the very moment 
that the negative had been taken, and I was told that in 
some degree I was right, but that it was not Mamma who 
brought it. I ought to mention that in this picture all the 
things had vanished from off the table, and, as I said in my 
original description, the palm had been placed round my 
head, but was so very faint that in the print it is scarcely 
possible to discern it. She still held it in her hand, and 
gradually passed under influence :—“ One of the things she 
says is that you will still keep your Cross, (in this picture it 
is seen, much embellished, on the inner part of the right 
arm), she says, your cross, and you must wear it on your 
arm ? ” [Why ?] “ Because in your outward life you must 

follow Him who bore the Cross, and also for a sign which 
has its spiritual significance. It indicates much spiritual 
treasure laid up, but it cannot be used here and now. 
Some will know that you wear this Cross as an emblem of 
spiritual treasure, but most of those who see it will only 
see that the wearer must have earthly trials and many 
crosses, so it bears a double significance, and it will be read 
by those who see it according to their state of mind.” [Am 
I to use any external sign ?] “ It is laid upon you, and 

must be spiritually discerned, unless you yourself choose 
that all the world should see it.” [I have no choice in any 
matter, I only wish to do God's will.] “ The shadow of it 
falls upon the spirit, and draws her to you: she has power 
as well as will to help you, and will remain very near you 
while you wear this sign, after which, her special work for 
this world will be finished.” ... In our further conversa¬ 
tion after she had come out of the trance, it was explained 
that the cross being placed upon my right arm signified that 
my present deepest trial was to be, that my needs would 


260 


CHRONICLES OF 


not be supplied by the work of my own right arm, but that 
it was laid upon me to receive help from other sources, and 
verily that is anguish to my independent spirit. 

On Sunday evening, ten days later, Mr. Loewenthal called 
to thank me for the promised photographic seance for the 
next Thursday. After a rather lengthy conversation, he 
very unexpectedly passed under influence, and said a few 
words to me in a melodious unknown tongue, holding his 
two hands so that one of mine should be placed within 
them in greeting. Then in English one of his guardian 
spirits said that he was allowed to be the mouthpiece of an 
immense band of my surrounding friends to express their 
warm and tender love for me, as they were desirous thus to 
communicate it to me through the physical, especially one 
who had lately been enabled to get closer. I asked the 
name, but that was not allowed to be given, and he said 
that that was all that could then come, for the number of 
those wishing to speak was so very great, that it was con¬ 
sidered best that only he (the then speaker) should say those 
few words for them, and thus took his leave, gently shaking 
my hand again :—then followed another little bit in the 
unknown tongue, which was clearly from another spirit, 
after which Mr. Loewenthal returned to the normal state, 
and I told him what had passed. He said he then saw one 
lady friend very anxious to come forward, but that his own 
influences seemed to be waving her aside: she had rather 
a stately presence. 

That capital likeness of Mr. Hudson (plate VI. No. 47), 
was taken just before his Benefit Soiree, and I have no 
doubt that his own anticipation of substantial help was both 
becomijig to himself and highly advantageous to his medium- 
ship, so that a good portrait has thus been obtained of 
Thurston, who is the ruling power among those invisible 
ones who co-operate with him in the photographic work. 
Mr. Slater (optician), his sincere friend and an earnest 
Spiritualist, was the operator, and I believe it was at his 
house that the seance took place. 

Mr. Vacher went to Notting Hill on the 26th of the same 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 261 

month, accompanied by a cousin, who is, however, almost 
concealed by the drapery of the spirit (plate IV. No. 33). 
My Thursday visit was on the next day, when I was greatly 
delighted with the picture, and much interested in the 
details given to me, which I thus epitomised on the back 
of the proof: “ Seven negatives had been taken on which 
there was no manifestation, this being the eighth plate. 
Thus Mr. Hudson’s invisible assistants had needed to 
gather vital force from him during the whole process before 
they could obtain sufficient for what was needed to illumi¬ 
nate this spirit—who, I have since been told, is Apelles:—• 
the lady sitter, upon whose head his hand is placed, is an 
artist. I append the short extract from Maunder’s Trea¬ 
sury of Knowledge”—“Apelles—A celebrated painter of 
Cos, who lived in the time of Alexander the Great.” 

My sitter on that day was a Jewish gentleman, Mr. 
Maurice Joseph, whom I have mentioned in my former 
book as Mr. Maurice, a member of the Dialectical Society, 
one of the sub-committees of which I used to attend at his 
rooms in Langham Place. He had developed very interest¬ 
ing mediumship in various phases, such as vision, trance, 
writing, and speaking. He had for a long time been seriously 
ill, but during the past twelve months had been my frequent 
visitor, giving me a great deal of interesting information as 
to his experiences. Being still a great invalid, he had 
deferred making an appointment for a spirit-photograph 
until the weather had become genial. The beautiful result 
we obtained was highly satisfactory (plate III. No. 23), 
although I have never learned who are the two spirits who 
appear on the plate with him, but the graceful, modest pose 
of the female figure is especially charming, there is such a 
sweet humility about it, and I never look upon it without 
the feeling, as it were, of Esther bending before King 
Ahasuerus, and her companion might even be Mordecai. 
Her robe appears to be embellished with much embroidery, 
but the full flow of its representation has been marred by 
the unlucky accident of there having been a small table in 
the studio that we had not noticed as standing in the range 


262 


CHRONICLES OF 


of vision of the camera, thus causing a dark disfigurement 
on the drapery. 

I have mentioned that he was still out of health, and he 
was troubled with an incipient cough during the exposure 
for the next plate, so Mr. Hudson, out of consideration for 
the mortal sitter, capped the lens a great deal too soon, 
which was a circumstance much to be regretted, for the 
spirit (only a head and bust) would have been deeply 
interesting, as, even in the faint picture that it makes, the 
face is a powerful one, with the mouth somewhat open, as 
if in the act of speaking. On the following negative there 
was nothing, so we had received all that was to be given, 
and the fault was on this side that it was not a grand suc¬ 
cess. Mr. Joseph was also with us on the 18th of May, 
when Mr. and Mrs. Loewenthal met us for their promised 
seance, but I am sorry to say the only manifestation was a 
kind of ray of light on the right of the sitters. In those 
days Mrs. Loewenthal was hardly in harmony with Spiri¬ 
tualism, and the sceptical element may have prevented any 
satisfactory results, but I think that if such an opportunity 
could now be presented to her, the issue would be wonder¬ 
fully different. 

Another of the photographs selected for the illustrations 
(plate IV. No. 31), is that of a Spanish gentleman, who is 
quite hidden by the spirit-form, recognised by him as his 
mother, which was taken on the 2nd of May. I have 
chosen it for the extreme beauty of the embroidered scarf 
and the delicately spotted muslin robe. On a previous 
plate the same spirit had appeared, seated in front of him, 
and she is clad in peculiar slippers with rosettes, such as 
she was accustomed to wear during her mortal lifetime, 
and the feet are put prominently forward as if to call 
attention to them : the embroidered scarf is also there, 
but it is not much seen, as it hangs down in folds rather 
far back. 

I know that all Spiritualists who have not yet had the 
pleasure in person, will be glad to make acquaintance in 
photograph form with M.A. Oxon., and I am very pleased 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 263 

to have so good a likeness of him to place among my 
collection. I only received it from Mr. Hudson quite 
lately, as being the subject of the following letter, that he 
sent to me at the same time, for of course he feels a deep 
interest in my present work (plate VI. No. 48). 

“June 2, 1876.— Dear Sir, —You ought to know that 
the photograph taken of me three weeks ago is a remarkable 
instance of a recognised portrait of a personal friend. You 
will find it described by me at length in Human Nature of 
this month : and it forms the subject of a Spirit Teaching 
which I am about to forward to the Spiritualist. It is the 
first case in which I have secured the likeness of a friend : 
though I have several times succeeded, under test condi¬ 
tions, in getting ‘spirit-pictures’ in your studio. The pre¬ 
sent picture is by no means one of your best; indeed the 
‘ image ’ is rudely made, and the photo is not good. But 
the face is there, and that makes it valuable. I am glad to 
add this testimony to that which I have already printed in 
your favour. Yours very truly, ' M.A. (Oxon.)” 

Another portrait that I consider exceedingly valuable, 
and which is also a very recent possession of mine, is that 
of Mr. Calder (plate IV. No. 32), the much respected 
President of the British National Association of Spiritualists, 
where his genial and pleasant nature has made him much 
beloved, and we are eagerly looking for his return to Eng¬ 
land, so as once more to have him amongst us. I cannot 
refrain from a personal expression of gratitude to him for 
the staunch manner in which he has supported our Associa¬ 
tion during the dark days that have been inflicted upon it 
through mundane malice ; for it has been chiefly by means 
of his helping hand that the battle has been enabled to be 
fought, and I trust that bright days may now be in store 
for it. 

His letter to Mr. Hudson I likewise subjoin :— 

“ July 5, 1876.— Dear Sir, —With regard to the photo¬ 
graph, while I cannot recognise the spirit-forms, it is a very 
singular fact that my wife had her arms broken five times : 
and this may account for the unusual appearance of a hand 


264 


CHRONICLES OF 


in the centre of the picture. Please let me have the re¬ 
maining four copies.—Yours faithfully, 

“ Alexander Calder.” 

Mr. Vacher had a seance with me on the 29th of June, 
which I am sorry to say was quite unsuccessful, nor was 
the one on the ensuing Thursday much better, although 
there was then a spirit-form, but it was not very clearly 
defined. After that the weeks again passed on without any 
sitters, the same being generally the case with Mr. Hudson, 
so that we used to compare notes of dismay with one 
another. 

At an Association Soiree in great Russell Street on the 
4th of October, I made the acquaintance of Mrs. Clarke, 
an English lady, who had been for many years resident in 
California, and is favoured with many gifts of mediumship, 
whereby striking tests are given. I had taken a collection 
of spirit-photographs, and while she was looking through 
them, the names of several were given to her at the first 
glance, as, for instance, the one where Charlie is embracing 
me, she said, “ Charles is the name I hear ; ”—again, look¬ 
ing at the “ Day-Star,” she said, “ Mary.” Afterwards she 
described Charlie as she saw him standing by me, and was 
especially struck with his deep blue eyes, and the bright 
energetic expression of his countenance ; then my two little 
baby sisters, pointing out the difference of their character¬ 
istics, which I have so well realised during these past years 
of loving intercourse with them ; they were stroking and 
caressing me. She saw many bright spirits scattering 
flowers about me, and she described one of them clearly 
and distinctly, saying that his name was William. Feeling 
something along my forehead, I asked what she saw, and 
she said it was a golden circlet, above which there was a 
large star, then she perceived that there were two other 
stars, one on each side of it, but somewhat smaller; so I 
told her about Mrs. Lacy’s having seen the same three stars 
in vision on the 1st of February 1866, and that they refer 
to my work as an apostle of the Trinity; the centre largest 
Star symbolising this dispensation of the Holy Ghost. 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


265 

Our conversation was most deeply interesting, but these are 
the principal points that remain impressed on my memory. 
She made an arrangement to meet me the next day at Mr. 
Hudson’s, when, I am happy to say, we were successful in 
obtaining two very sweet photographs. In the negatives 
she immediately recognised them both; one as her mother, 
which I believe is the one here reproduced (plate III. No. 
22), and the other as her daughter. I had hoped to see 
her again, as she was very desirous of calling here, but she 
was rather uncertain of the possibility of doing so, as she 
was speedily leaving England, and her departure was even 
earlier than she had anticipated, so that I did not receive 
the fuller details that would have come with the aid of the 
finished pictures. I selected the profile figure because of 
the graceful attitude. The other picture is full-face, with 
very clearly portrayed features, while a star is seen on the 
front of the head, and I think she told me it was her 
daughter who is spoken of by the name of “ The Star.” 
She likewise holds a flower in her hand, which is doubtless 
for bestowal on the sitter. It was a great disappointment 
to me not to see her again, for I enjoyed my two interviews 
with her so very much. 

On the following Thursday I had a sitting with Mrs. 
Mackinnon, and a spirit, in a very solid-looking garb and 
white turban, half kneels before her, offering a cluster of 
something not very defined in form. The face is in profile, 
with the dark hair banded rather low on the cheek. I 
afterwards sent to Mrs. Mackinnon the following communi¬ 
cation I had received with reference to the spirit. 

“She is one whom you have helped (perhaps unknowingly 
to yourself), in her upward progress in the spheres, by 
means of your own pursuit of Spiritualism, as she has thus 
received loving instruction which could not otherwise have 
reached her; she has therefore been most desirous of 
giving you some external token of her gratitude; thus in 
this picture she kneels to present you with some jewels, 
which you will find stored up for you in your spiritual 
home. As far as I can understand, she is either your 


266 


CHRONICLES OF 


grandmother or your great-grandmother, but that does not 
come very clearly to me, and you may receive some fuller 
information. I am told that we shall find perfect specimens 
in our future homes of every one of the spirit-photographs 
that we sit for while here, provided that we have not re¬ 
jected them as worthless, and that each faint manifestation 
will, in those glorious ones, shew all that they have in¬ 
tended to represent; thus many of those which only look 
to us like cloud-forms or fragments of light, will then give 
us the view of the sweet face that strove to beam upon us, 
or some of the ornaments of the home prepared for us. 
This has been quite a new idea to me, and has charmed 
me very much, as, from my numerous sittings, I know I 
shall have quite a grand gallery of beautiful photographs to 
feast my heart and my eyes upon, when I am permitted to 
go hence.” 

While copying this communication into my book, a 
message came to me for Mr. Hudson, to the effect that 
in his home are all the spirit-photographs he has taken, 
and that he is linked in some degree of union with every 
spirit who has thus been able to give a manifestation, so 
that while he is walking through his gallery, he has simply 
to wish for an interview with any one of his grateful sitters, 
and they will immediately be summoned to his presence. 
We say “ grateful ” advisedly, for in the beyond , they do 
indeed appreciate his labours in their cause, and would 
gladly relieve him from some of his earthly anxieties, but 
that is out of their power. 

Mrs. Burke had accompanied Mrs. Mackinnon (who was 
residing with her at that time) to Mr. Hudson’s, and after 
the one seance was over, I had the pleasure of giving a 
sitting to Mrs. Burke, which was a very successful one, and 
she at once recognised the spirit as her sister Louisa, who 
had passed away from the earth-life at the age of fourteen, 
and as the characteristics of the picture are so different 
from any of the others, I have considered it a desirable 
one for reproduction (plate IV. No. 36,); the wonderful 
filminess of the gauze veil that is thrown over her is very 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 267 

remarkable : it has also the advantage of being a very nice 
likeness of Mrs. Burke herself. 

On the 23rd of November I had, what proved to be my 
own last sitting, and I do wish I could ever have had the 
interpretation of the photograph, as I am sure it is replete 
with significance, and I believe it to be of a prophetical 
character, but it rather baffles my powers of description. 
There is a rich-hued circle as if around and above me, with 
a full light in the centre. That circle seems to me to be 
formed of innumerable faces, which might have been clearer 
in a better negative, but November days are not favourable 
for photography. There is likewise an oval, or a kind of 
egg-form, which as it were encloses the circle; the nar¬ 
row point is high up on the opposite side of the picture to 
myself, but the sweep of it would seem to include me as 
well as the circle of power. 

One more sitter I have to record, and he was the last .— 
That concluding one was Mr. Vacher , who met me there on 
the 7th of December, but the weather was too absolutely 
dark to do anything, so he came again on the following 
Thursday, the 14th, when one negative was tolerably suc¬ 
cessful, although from insufficient light the spirit is not 
very clearly defined. It is a female form bending towards 
him, with the hand approaching his head as if to caress or 
bless. The front hair flows loosely down in a mass, but 
that at the back has been gathered into a plait, and falls 
down the shoulder. 

Mr. Hudson had gradually arrived at the conviction that 
it was worse than useless to struggle on there any longer, 
when almost nothing now seemed to come in to meet the 
absolute demands of life ; so he decided upon giving up the. 
place, and taking a small house, where a trifle might be 
made by letting a portion of it, and as photography thus 
failed him, endeavouring to obtain some other employment 
whereby he might eke out a living. Although he had 
talked of it for some time past, I had always hoped that 
such a step might be averted, and each week I trusted that 
I might hear of some glimmer of brightness shining down 


268 


CHRONICLES OF 


on his path at my next visit; but at length the small house 
was taken, the final Thursday came, and on the 18th of 
January 1877, I found the rooms dismantled, as a portion 
of the belongings had already been removed to the new 
domicile, and the remainder would go in the course of the 
week. I therefore had, for that time at least, to take my 
farewell of spirit-photography, after upwards of four years 
of revelling in its joys and sharing in its disasters, during 
which time I had paid exactly two hundred and fifty visits 
to Mr. Hudson’s two studios. In every way it was a dis¬ 
tress to me. For Mr. Hudson’s own sake, and yet more 
for the loss to the spirit-world of that source of rejoicing 
communication; but I cannot think that even in his case 
it is utterly set aside, and I hope the time may yet come 
that he may in some way be re-established in the work ; but 
if so, it must undoubtedly be under very different auspices, 
for never again could he undergo the harassments and 
worries he then went through, for the additional years of 
privations have of course told on his energies, so that the 
power of rebound must almost have left him, and if his 
marvellous gift is once more to gladden the two worlds, the 
needful amount of help must be given on this side. 

What I should like would be that he should have a small 
house within a couple of minutes’ walk from me, where a 
glass-house might be erected (either on the roof or else¬ 
where) ; that good apparatus should be provided, as well 
as all the needful appliances, so that experiments could be 
carried on to bring the work to the perfection that should 
belong to all connected with the higher life that lies beyond. 
I might thus be enabled to pass to and fro with facility, 
almost daily if it must needs be, so that the powers aiding 
me should lend their assistance to bringing the art to its 
very highest development. When the new place should 
thus be imbued with the purer elements from above, so that 
good manifestations have resulted, other sitters might be 
admitted,—but only by previous appointment, nor should 
any be allowed to come who would wish to do it in a carp¬ 
ing or a testing spirit; and Mr. Hudson’s own guides would 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


269 

be able to decide as to the yea or nay with regard to any 
fresh applicant, and none must grudge a fair remuneration 
for the unique boon thus solicited. I would not care for 
the number of such evidences, but that each picture should 
be a gem in its way, and from the negative once obtained, 
multiplication to any amount might come. 

It seems a very pretty castle that I am thus building, but 
it would be charming if, a few years hence, I could send 
forth a second book of these chronicles, with illustrations as 
far beyond these present ones, as these outstrip all others that 
I have seen, and my conviction is firm that a future record 
is to come, even although the manner of it may be shaped 
very differently to this plan of my suggesting, for I do not 
look upon it as prophetical, only as desirable. 

There are among the Spiritualists some who are possessed 
of ample means, and who might by conjoined action start 
such a little home as I have described, securing to Mr. 
Hudson the income that his moderate habits require, as 
well as what would be needed for the photographic experi¬ 
ments, for I have been told even from the very beginning 
that great improvements in the chemical combinations could 
be suggested if there were the means of carrying them 
out. The sitters also would gradually contribute their quota 
towards that experimental fund. 

I believe in a kind of renovated life for those who dwell 
much in communion with the higher influences of the un¬ 
seen world, and although Mr. Hudson was frequently very 
seriously out of health both at Holloway and at Notting 
Hill, I attribute that mainly to the privation he sometimes 
underwent of the absolute necessaries of life, as well as the 
cruel treatment he met with from some quarters, acting 
upon his highly sensitive organisation; and I believe he 
might have many years of active work before him if his 
mind were quite at peace. His requirements are not very 
great, but still some supply is indispensable while on this 
mundane plane. 

He has not lost his mediumship, although it may be to 
some considerable extent in abeyance, for he has obtained 


270 


CHRONICLES OF 


an occasional spirit-photograph even where he now is, but 
the light in a room cannot be properly adjusted, so that of 
course in that respect they have not equalled those taken 
in a regular studio, but there has been at any rate the 
evidence. His visitors there have been but few and far- 
between, for he lives in an out-of-the-way part, so that only an 
enthusiastic Spiritualist will venture the long journey with 
the very uncertain prospect of a satisfactory result. He, how¬ 
ever, brought me one soon after it had been taken, wherein 
the sitter had been Dr. Robert Friese, of Breslau, who wrote 
thus in the Spiritualist of December 12th, 1879. “I was 
successful in getting at Mr. Hudson’s, under strict test con¬ 
ditions, the portrait of Pauline (the spirit who so deyotedly 
assisted me in writing the Voices from the Spirit Land), her 
form in rich drapery, in broad daylight, where my eye saw 
nothing but air.” The spirit is very much lighted, 

but the expression of the countenance is pleasantly smiling. 
I think that double the length of exposure would have been 
beneficial both to Dr. Friese himself and to Pauline. 

My original thought with' reference to the illustrations in 
this volume, when I contemplated the possibility in some 
very distant future of bringing it before the world, had been 
to limit them to three sets of nine; but I have (with his 
own consent) encroached so much upon the kind liberality 
of my friend, that they are now doubled in number, and by 
that means I have been enabled to include many interesting 
photographs outside of my own mediumship, to which I 
had intended to limit them. Then I had to contrive a 
method of putting them together, so that the specimens 
themselves should not suffer, for they are many of them 
solitary remainders of negatives very dear to me, and I may 
whisper to my readers that even for their benefit I would 
not have risked the well-being of such treasures. After 
deeply considering the matter, I have carefully stitched 
them on to sheets of cardboard, whereby I do hope that 
no mischief may come in any way, but I must own that I 
shall not feel quite easy in my mind until the process of 
reproduction has been gone through. If my silken threads 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


271 


be too conspicuous in the miniature copies, I must plead 
in excuse the invaluableness of the originals, and if my 
critics could only know how much time, trouble, and care 
have been expended in the arrangement, they would 
acknowledge that the best has been done that could have 
been under the circumstances. 

I would also have every one fully to understand that as 
works of art, most of those that I have selected are excep¬ 
tionally good, although by my descriptions many of the 
others may seem as if they were equally beautiful,—but 
what I have said refers always to the thought expressed, 
which may oftentimes have been outwardly marred by dark 
weather, insufficient exposure, and many other ills,—for the 
very action of the light reflected from the spirit-forms upon 
the film renders it more fragile, such being especially the 
case with the more radiant ones, and it is the hope of over¬ 
coming such difficulties that renders me all the more anxious 
that Mr. Hudson should have the power of making fresh 
chemical experiments. I know that at different times he 
has received hints from Thurston that have helped him in 
some degree, but that is not the same thing as really work¬ 
ing out some new ideas. It is possible that the highly 
sensitised plates that may now be purchased ready prepared, 
might be suitable, but that is very doubtful, for, as I have 
stated, Mr. Hudson always found that the old collodion 
that had been for a long time in his studio and in his 
atmosphere was much more receptive to manifestations, 
while upon the new he could perhaps only obtain the faintest 
shadows. Besides which, I generally had to mesmerise the 
glass before the collodion was poured upon it, and occa¬ 
sionally the process might be repeated before immersing 
it in the bath, so that plates prepared by strange hands 
might utterly resist all spiritual impact, and prove to be as 
hardened against these beautiful truths as sceptical minds. 
With reference to the collodion, the system he would have 
liked to pursue would have been to lay in at first two quarts 
of it, and before meddling with the second bottle, to purchase 
another fresh one, so as always to have a good supply going 


CHRONICLES OF 


272 

through the ageing process. He has sometimes found a 
little remnant in perhaps a pushed-back bottle that might 
have remained there untouched for six months, and with 
that there would be splendid manifestations, although with 
a risk of fragments of dried film or flecks of sediment. 

• • • • • • # 

While I have shewn the extra difficulties that lie in the 
path of this especial phase of spirit-manifestation, I feel that 
the lessons given apply in many instances to all other classes 
of mediumship, although they may not become so apparent. 
A hard and unyielding sitter cannot expect a good result 
either in a photographic or any other seance, and I have 
absolutely known people who have exulted as it were in 
their farness from the higher life, and who would say— 
“ Oh ! nothing can ever come when I am present ; ”— 
instead of hiding their faces in shame because God’s angels 
cannot approach them. For every tiny rap, however insig¬ 
nificant, is God’s angel or messenger—even should it pro¬ 
claim a false message—for it is a proof of a communion 
beyond the grave, and may also prove that the untruthful 
are untruthful still , —or that some element of discord is 
present, which a fuller knowledge or revelation may remove. 
Let none be disheartened by such apparent incongruities. 
Let them purify their souls and their circle, and be assured 
that great ultimately will be their reward. The time will, 
nay, must come when all will have to acknowledge the fact of 
constant intercommunion between the seen and the unseen 
worlds, when the old-established Spiritualist must necessarily 
have the advantage over the neophyte; so that the sooner 
any can grasp these great facts the better for themselves. 

If a man should enter on the pursuit of any branch of 
information—we will take chemistry for instance—how 
would he go to it ?—in self-assertion or in diffidence ? If 
in the former, he would render himself liable to all kinds 
of explosions and injuries by intermingling unseemly ele¬ 
ments ; while grand results might be the outcome of pursu¬ 
ing the study step by step until the preliminary difficulties 
are mastered. In no science is this fact more certain than 


SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY. 


273 


in that of Spiritualism, and there is none so practically 
needful, for it extends into the far-beyond, transcending the 
limits of human thought. Some think they must take care 
of the things of this life, and leave the next to take care of 
itself!—Is it so in the training of a child ? It is not trained 
for childhood, but for manhood; for the next state :—there¬ 
fore manhood should be the training for that next stage when 
the garment of mortal flesh shall be put off, but when the 
deeds done in it will have to be accounted for, and paid for 
“to the uttermost farthing.” There will then be no escape, 
the blame cannot be shifted on to other shoulders, the 
penalty of sin or weakness must be borne;—each will be 
responsible for their ow?i acts, and not only for those, but 
for every word they have uttered. Our Lord’s language 
was neither ambiguous nor figurative when He said (St. 
Matthew xii. 36, 37), “But I say unto you, That every idle 
word that man shall speak, they shall give an account 
thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy words thou 
shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be con¬ 
demned.” 

I therefore plead with all to look upon this grand new 
Light as a something to aspire to. It is for their own sakes 
I speak, for wherein can it touch me ? . . Some there are 
who seem to think that their conviction or non-conviction 
is important. . . They are each but as one drop in the 
ocean ! and although I may speak the word that may come, 
it will be their part to profit by or to reject the information 
proffered: therein I shall have fulfilled the work entrusted 
to me, and may God aid me to do it to the uttermost. 
May He also grant His blessing on this evidence of the 
power bestowed, which I now send forth into the world. 
I do it likewise in the full hope that in the days to come, 
(distant though the time may be), I may again have simi¬ 
lar marvels to record; therefore my farewell word shall 
only be, 


END OF BOOK THE FIRST. 


S 



WORKS 

BY 

MISS HOUGHTON. 


EVENINGS AT HOME IN SPIRITUAL SEANCE. 
Autobiographical Reminiscences. First Series, 
price 7s. 6d. Second Seines, price 7s. 6d., with 
portrait of the Author. 

CHRONICLES OF SPIRIT-PHOTOGRAPHY, price 
10s. 6d. Hlustrated by six plates containing 
fifty -four miniature reproductions from the 
original photographs of invisible beings. 


LONDON: 

E. W. ALLEN, AYE MAEIA LANE. 


























.. >', 















































NOTICES. 

\ 

EVENINGS AT HOME IN SPIRITUAL SEANCE. 

First Series.—“E xactly what it professes to be, a simple, straight¬ 
forward account of the Spiritualistic experiences of the writer, connected by 

autobiographical details and incidents of family history.We fear 

the writer must be prepared for severe comments in response to her courage 

in publishing some of her experiences.The great charm of the 

hook lies in its sincerity, in the straightforward simplicity of its style, and in 
the high tone and poetic beauty of many of the communications. It will 
occupy a place in the history of modern Spiritualism which could not else be 
filled, and there is no one hut Miss Houghton who could have written it.’’— 
Light. 

First Series.—“ Whoever reads these ‘ Evenings at Home ’ in a candid 
spirit, must at least admit that Miss Houghton writes in perfect faith, fully 

believing every statement which she has advanced.Those of our 

readers who are able honestly and fairly to suspend judgment in doubtful 
cases, and who are not beset with ‘ dominant ideas,’ will find this book worth 
carefully reading.’ 1 — The Journal of Science. 

First Series.—“I t records the experiences of a devout, industrious, and 
cultivated life during the past twenty years, and gives a remarkable insight 
into the investigations which have resulted in making spiritual seances a 
fascinating and absorbing element in many lives. . . . Miss Houghton 

is evidently a painstaking and cultured seeker after truth, and hence her 
book is full of interest. The majority would be unable to believe in her sanity 
or sincerity, through such a wonderland does she take us; but she is only one 
of ‘ a great cloud of witnesses.’ ”— The Truthseeker. 

First Series.—“ This book is written in an earnest yet easy and excellent 
style, and altogether Miss Houghton is to be complimented upon her choice of 
language and her power of expression. Evidently the work has cost her 
much labour and thought, and it bears the mark upon it of sincerity and 
purpose. We feel bound to acknowledge these and other merits, at the same 
time that we disagree with the talented authoress upon the subject she writes 
upon. Her mind is markedly of what may be termed the ‘ devotional ’ order. 
. . . In her preface she says ‘ My great aim has literally been to shew what 

the Lord hath done for my soul.’ . . . She is of the belief that Spiritualism 

is simply the third dispensation of Providence, the first consisting of the 
Revelation of God the Father to Abraham; the second, of God the Son in the 
person of Christ; and the third, of God the Holy Ghost through the 
instrumentality of Spiritualism. . . . We cannot but regret that the 
talents of this gifted lady should have been employed in thus opposing the 
rationalistic spirit of this age.”— The Harbinger of Light (Melbourne). 

First Series.—“ There is a sphere of truth and sincerity about this 
volume that will commend it at sight to the good graces of every one 
who may take it in hand. . . . As might be expected, the author’s long 
experience and her love of, and devotion to the subject, enabled her to witness 
many marvellous phenomena, and many things she records are as wonderful 
as any that have been made known to us. . . . Throughout these 

‘ Evenings ’ the presence of Bible personages is frequently adverted to . . . 

But, notwithstanding all this, we can overlook it, since there is so much to 
commend in Miss Houghton’s honesty of purpose, charity for others,_ and 
faithfulness to what she deems to be truth. Besides, these idiosyncrasies of 
thought are but will-o’-the-wisps flitting about among the stupendous facts the 
hundreds of incidents she records tend to confirm, and which are so many 
that we have not space to do more than make this brief allusion to them.”—■ 
Banner of Light. 


4 


First Series. —“ What shall I say of the book ? Well, it is a sincere 
book, and will, I am sure, impress all discerning readers with a sense of the 
practical reality of Spiritualism more than any formal arguments however 
able. It may and will be said that much related is limited to your own 
experience, which is true; but the experience of the sincere ought to have, 
and has, a validity with those who are themselves sincere ; and an experience 
like yours, that is prolonged and attested over a series of years, has a force 
which does not belong to a solitary or accidental experience. I sincerely 
trust the publication of this volume may lead to the opening of a new world 
for you. Hitherto you have been dwelling with your gifts in the wilderness : 
and the time has surely come for them to be brought forth to be recognised 
and appreciated by those who are worthy.”— Letter from William White. 

The Three Volumes. —“ The more we consider your work the greater 
seems to us its importance. The difficulty seems to be to get a heaiing. The 
tendency of the education and literature that is most popular seems to be 
toward separating the outer world from the inner and denying the possibility 
of any knowledge of the inner, and ever questioning its existence. I quite 
agree with you that it is not for us to limit one experience by another 
experience, or one seer by another seer. Still we may ask and press for 
reconciliation if only we avoid a too arbitrary temper.”— Letter from William 
White. 

Second Series.— “ The volume appears to us to be of great value in 
furnishing as it does a history, nowhere else to be met with, of the 
Spiritualistic movement in London during the last ten years. Among the 
principal events narrated, more or less connected with the private life of the 
writer, are the marvellous ‘ transit ’ of Mrs. Guppy ; the whole story (which is 
very interesting) of Miss Houghton’s public exhibition of drawings in 1871; 
the history of the B. N. A. S.; some interesting references to the Slade trial; 
and an account of many minor matters.”— Light. 

Both Series. —“ Miss Houghton has done a good service to the cause of 
Modern Spiritualism by writing her minute and careful chronicle of experiences 
in connection with many phases of the phenomena since the year 1859. They 
embrace a wide area, Miss Houghton being herself an ‘inspirational’ and 
‘ drawing medium ’ of remarkable powers, and having come into contact 
during this period with numerous persons prominent in the movement—some 
of them already passed away from the scene of their useful labours. When 
the history of the Spiritual movement in England comes to be written, these 
books by Miss Houghton, including the volume relating to Spirit-Photography, 
will be found a quarry of sterling and reliable material wherewith to help 
in the erection of a monument to the memory of a host of devoted men and 
women. The tone of these volumes is essentially that of orthodox 
Christianity, and they ought, therefore, to command a wide circle of readers— 
inquirers into the truth of Spirit manifestations among the orthodox members 
of all our churches. . . . All persons open to the Spirit equally recognise 

the varied personality of Spirits. They see them, they hear them, they feel 
them; they receive writings, drawings, physical manifestations of their 
presence, and of late days we have assurances of their materialisation ! All 
come in correspondential accord with the ‘ medium,’ and his or her state of 
mental and emotional condition ; all come in gradual sequence in the regular 
and orderly course of the mediumistic development. First, near relations; 
afterwards the great intellectual ‘ lights ’ of the world (whether it be of sacred 
story, of the world of literature and art or science, or at all events with the 
names of those who give the names of such); lastly, angels and archangels— 
or those who give the names of attributes and principles, which is pretty 
much the same as archangelic names—seeing that Gabriel, Baphael, Michael, 


5 


are all Hebrew names expressive of qualities of the Divine Nature. This will be 
recognised by all persons acquainted with the subject to be the regular order 
of the development of these experiences. Many of us have lived through this 
experience, and many of us may still be living in it! It is now an experience 
of hundreds upon hundreds of individuals. It is an ascertained mighty fact. 
But have we really got at the veritable meaning of the whole significance of 
th/s mighty fact '! That is just the question. For the student of Psychology 
there are passages in the Arcana Coelestia of Swedenborg which give a 
possible key to a further unlocking of the mystery. He says, ‘ Three things of 
the literal sense of the word perish when the Spiritual sense is evolving, 
namely, Space, Time, and Person.' He is speaking alone of the Sacred 
Scriptures. But if we read for ‘word,’ ‘ message from the world of Spirits,' 
we obtain an idea which may chance to flash new light into our minds. It 
is possible that this flash of light may tend greatly to the enlargement of our 
Spiritual horizon, and also to give greater universality, harmony, proportion, 
and beauty to the world of truth within us. Indeed, personality , whether in 
the flesh or out of the flesh, may begin to appear simply but as the wearing 
of the persona, or mask of Spirit ; and names becoming spiritualised also to 
our perceptions, begin to appear rather as symbolic of natures! We may 
begin to believe that every Spirit, whether in the flesh or out of the flesh, if 
of a beneficent, holy, and beautiful nature, is truly a messenger (or angel) from 
on high (or from within), and truly might address us in the words of 
Shakespeare 

“I then did use the person of your Father; 

The image of his power lay then in me.” 

But to return to Miss Houghton. The Spirit-drawing ever developing, 
together with the power of writing interpretations of her pictures—which, 
being of a specially mysterious character, needed such, even for the esoteric 
mind—the amateur artist gradually merged into the professional one. The 
name of ‘ The Sacred Symbolist ’ was bestowed upon her, inspirationally, by 
a friend. Interest grew steadily with regard to manifestations of Spirit 
power, and visitors began to call upon Miss Houghton to look at her unique 
drawings. In the year 1871, one of the greatest acts of her strong faith—one 
amidst the very many recorded in these volumes—manifested itself in her 
opening An Exhibition of Spirit Drawings at the New Gallery, Old Bond 

Street .A newspaper critic well describes the character of these 

drawings, he says, ‘ Lines drawn with a marvellous combination of freedom 
and precision, and in a great variety of colours, depart from ever shifting foci, 
either within or without the boundaries of the drawing, with every variety of 
curve ; they meet, they part, and intersect each other, incidentally yielding 
singular effects of linear perspective and colour-blendings or contrasts.’ 
Again, ‘ the whole of these drawings, from their feeble beginnings to their 
finished accomplishments, are entirely new in their nature and variety, new¬ 
ness being shown in many striking points. The most noticeable thing in 
these pictures is, that they are translucent, that is, diaphanous, quite unlike 
anything that is seen in this world. Leaf is seen within leaf, stem behind 
stem, flower behind flower.’ The titles of the pictures, as given by Miss 
Houghton in her catalogue, were not the least remarkable portion of her 
exhibition—‘ The Eye of the Trinity,’ ‘ The Might and Majesty of God,’ ‘ The 
Omnipresence of the Lord,’ ‘ The Chosen Vessels of the Lord,’ ‘ The Hand of 
the Holy Ghost,’ ‘ Spiritual Crowns of Her Majesty the Queen, andH.R.H. the 

late Prince Consort,’ etc., etc.Miss Houghton’s warm sympathies 

have carried her amongst the social gatherings of the Spiritualists, and 
made her an active member in various Spiritual societies; indeed, where 
Spiritualists have congregated there has she usually been found, both con¬ 
versing and listening. Thus having gathered together gleanings, she has 
brought forth for her reader ‘ things ’ old and new.”— The Psychological Review. 


6 


CHRONICLES OF SPIRIT-PHOTOGRAPHY. 


“ It is, we believe, just ten years, with the exception of some pi’ivate 
attempts attended with imperfect results, since the first ‘spirit photograph ’ 
was taken in England. The most numerous and, so far as we know, the most 
successful results were obtained in the studio of Mr. Hudson, and these were 
in a great measure due to the perseverance and enthusiasm of Miss Houghton, 
who for several years devoted regularly one day a week to the development 
of the phenomena. Miss Houghton has just brought out a volume of 
‘ Chronicles,’ in which she gives the full history of her experiences in this 
branch of her pursuits, from their commencement in March, 1872, to their 
termination in January, 1877, during which time she paid 250 visits to Mr. 
Hudson’s studio. A special and unique feature in the volume consists in the 
illustrations, which comprise a selection of fifty-four albertype copies of 
photographs taken with a variety of sitters and mediums during that time. 
These are wonderfully successful, considering the numerous and varied 
difficulties which had to be encountered and conquered before they could be 
presented in this form.”— Light. 

“ Of all investigators of spirit photography, the author of this book must 
be regarded as the most assiduous and persevering. . . . The author is 

explicit, frank and candid; all her personal difficulties, feelings and 
experiences are transparently presented, also the troubles and trials of Mr. 
Hudson as a spirit photographer. . . . The ‘ tests ’ were of every con¬ 
ceivable kind. In our own case we took our own plates, and at other times 
performed all the manipulation. Other sitters, such as the scientific 
photographer, Mr. Beattie, in addition marked their plates with a diamond, 
to make sure that the picture actually came on the plate prepared by them. 
Some sitters would step forward when the slide was in the camera and turn 
it upside down, but the spirits always in such cases appeared in proper 
position. Had the image of a ‘ spirit ’ been latent on the plate, it would in 
such cases have appeared head downwards when the plate was developed. 
Some experimenters supplied apparatus and chemicals, and Mr. Hudson’s 
own apparatus has been v.visected and examined most thoroughly. Nothing 
to implicate Mr. Hudson was discovered b} 7 these means. The grandest test 
of all was the portraits of deceased persons, so frequently obtained.”— The 
Medium and Daybreak. 

“ The authoress, who is evidently a sincere believer in what she narrates, 
teaches us that, under certain conditions, if the photograph of a living person 
is taken in the usual manner, on developing the plate there appear occasionally 
other forms in addition to that of the sitter. These forms are often recognised 

as the similitudes of deceased friends or relatives.The genuine 

character of the figures obtained is, of course, liable to be questioned, or rather 
denied. Having never come in contact with jugglers, or studied their modes of 
action, we are not entitled to say, with authority, what is within and what 
beyond tbeir power. But a very considerable number of precautions for the 
prevention or discovery of fraud have been adopted. The cameras have been 
carefully examined and exchanged for others. Private marks have been put 
upon glass plates brought to be operated upon lest they should be exchanged 
for others previously prepared whilst in the dark room. The entire studio has 
been searched, as we understand, not merely by amateurs but b} 7 experienced 
practical photographers, but the “ trick,” if trick it be, has not come to light. 

. . . . A writer here quoted justly remarks:—‘ No photographer can 

counterfeit the portrait of a deceased person unknown to him, and of whom 
no likeness exists. Yet this is what is done in Mr. Hudson’s studio.’ ”— The 
Journal of Science. 


7 


“ The evidence given on the pages of this book is overwhelmingly coli- 
clusive in support of the assertion that, under suitable conditions, photograph 
pictures of spiritual beings have been taken—and if they have been they can be 
again. In May, 1872, Mr. Slater, an optician of London, published an 
account of the strict test conditions under which he received pictures of his 

spirit friends.Mr. Taylor, Editor of the Journal of Photography, 

followed his own suggestion: he carried to the studio his own plates, 
chemicals, etc., prepared the plates, and conducted the whole operations, 
Mr. Hudson taking his place among the sitters, not even entering the dark 
room where Mr. Taylor alone was the operator. Under such conditions, than 
which there could not possibly be better for a strictly test experiment, draped 

figures and distinct spirit forms appeared on the plates.It was 

frequently the case that spirits in private homes promised to give their 
pictures if some one whom they designated would go to Mr. Hudson and sit. 

This occurred with William Howitt.As this is the first and only 

volume published upon spirit-photography, it cannot fail to be perused with 
feelings of deep interest by all whose minds are attracted by the various phases 
under which spirits are making their presence and power known to mortals. 

. . . . The specimens, fifty four, given are of remarkable clearness, 

and when one fully senses whom they represent, and reads the descriptions 
accompanying them, they become invaluable to every spiritualist, and marvels 

to every person who is not.In the preface is a letter from George 

Prince of Solms, dated Baden-Baden, October 11th, 1881, in which he says:— 
‘ I entertain no doubt that Mr. Hudson was perfectly truthful to me, and that 
the spirit-photographs obtained by me, through his means, were not produced 
by any tricks or contrivances of his.’ ”— Banner of Light. 

“ If even I thought much of it illusory, I should still say, ‘ well done! ’ for 
to me it appears a service of great worth to confront a woild immersed in 
unbelief and enslaved in conventionalism, with such lively evidences of faith 
in the spiritual world, and a series of experiences that set the proprieties of 
scepticism at defiance. I consider it no small cause of satisfaction, that a 
woman should be found brave enough to write such a work without vaunting 
or ostentation, quietly leaving those around her to adjust their attitude 
towards it with that indifference which so well becomes the confessor of truth 
who feels that the truth she speaks for is infinitely greater than herself, and 
omnipotent for its own defence. The series of photc graphs are singularly 
interesting, and especially to one like me who is more or less familiar with 
many of the sitters. My own conviction is that the forms are not spirits 
themselves, but constructions by spirits in nature, constructed, I dare say, 
with much difficulty. A friend has one of Mr. Hudson’s photographs in which 
he is represented with a winged angel of the common pattern by his side. 
Now, lam so much of a Swedenborgian as to be persuaded that angels are men 
and women like ourselves, and that birds’ wings would be as useless to them 
as to us. But I argue that it is possible that some spirits, for reasons known 
to themselves, have got up a pattern angel and contrived to have it photo¬ 
graphed. When we meet we shall have some talk on these matters connected 
with your book, 'which, however it is regarded, will be taken as one of the 
most curious ever produced.”— Letter from William White. 

“ Six plates containing fifty-four miniature reproductions from original 
photographs taken by Mr. Hudson, and beautifully executed by the albertype 
process by Mr. Debenham, of Begent Street, give an additional value to the 
vo’ume. Tak* n together these form a marvellous collection, calculated not 
alone to astonish the ‘ outsiders,’ but to excite curiosity and deep thought in 
the Spiritualist. The impression made is a strange and mingled one. It is of 
so much humanity, rather than of what is ordinarily regarded as spw ituality. 
These presentments being realistic, in contradistinction to idealistic : does 



this heighten their interest, or diminish ? At all events its effect is to surprise* 
There is so much uniformity in this ‘ mannerism ’—yet, withal, so much 
variety of detail within these limits of ‘ mannerism.’ So much variety too of 
type, of feature, and ‘ motif ’ of attitude ! Here are men and women, the aged 
and children, rich and poor,—richly adorned, and happy spiritual beings; 
also the suffering spirit—‘ the naked, the ashamed,’ and her ‘ whose white 
robe of innocence became a filthy rag.’ Here are all these individualities; add 
to which there are the ‘ historical and scriptural ’ characters, those problem¬ 
atical personages so difficult for literal acceptance to the reasoning intellect, 
except as symbology in the vast dramatic teaching of the spirit. Yet one and 
all they wear, with the exception of the naked and bowed sinner, and her 
whose veil has become the rag of filthiness, the universal white gauzy veil¬ 
like muffler, more or less draping the figure, and rarely thrown aside, except 
from the face. Yet again, in this gauzy muffler, how much detail, variety, 
and ‘ correspondential ’ character! There is the diaphanous gauze as of 
India, there is embroidery and texture of figured patterns, there is the silky 
and satin-like sheen of heavier and richer materials, mingled with this 
enveloping veil; and here and there are sprays and garlands of flowers—some¬ 
times jewels—and in one instance, very curious indeed, a quaint shoe with a 
rosette worn by the spirit of a Spanish lady and recognised by her son as 

shoes worn by his mother in her earthly life.It may not he out of 

place here to add, as a testimony to the power possessed by this remarkable 
and much enduring man, Mr. Hudson, the following fact. The day previous 
to Hudson’s final remove from his studio, the writer of this article, by chance, 
passed his door, and perceiving that the photographer was leaving his old 
place, entered and looked into Mr. Hudson’s room, simply to say to him a 
few words of sympathy. Pressed, however, by Mr. Hudson to remain for a 
sitting, for one last experiment, ‘ for once and for ever,’ as he touchingly 
worded it, the sitting forthwith took place. The glass was picked by the 
writer haphazard from a heap on the table. Never losing sight of it during 
the process of its being placed in the camera, and later on developed in the 
dark closet, no little was the writer startled to discover upon it the figure of 
a dear relative but shortly passed away ! The relative was a lady, who many 
a time had expressed strong desire to visit Hudson’s studio whilst yet in the 
flesh, but who, being prevented by the infirmity of age from doing so, now— 
as it would seem, at her first and last opportunity—show T ed herself there in 
the spirit form! Not, however, as the writer had last known her, in her 
advanced age, but in middle life, and wearing around her neck her well- 
remembered high frill, a favourite fashion of that time, making her individ¬ 
uality to those who had best known her unquestioned, by a playful allusion 
to a reminiscence of her youth, in the attitude of her sloping shoulders— 
which, though her face was turned aside, she carefully exhibited by the veil 
being gracefully drawn aside. This lady had been remarkable for lier beauty 
as well as her playful spiiit, and it was in accord with her nature, as the 
attitude clearly expressed, to say, ‘ I will not have my countenance disfigured 
by a photograph, but my shoulders, which you know the Duchess compli¬ 
mented me on when I was a child, you may see and welcome ! ’ How should 
Hudson have thus known to imitate to the life the playfulness of the dear old 
lady ? In writing this chronicle Miss Houghton has not alone done good 
service to the cause of spirit photography by seeking once more to awaken an 
interest in this remarkable class of manifestation, but also in vindicating the 
uprightness of Mr. Hudson. . . . Opinions very strongly expressed as to 

the integrity of Mr. Hudson by various of these staunch friends, are included 
in the volume, amongst which we must not fail to notice a letter from the 
late William Howitt, and a manly testimony to Mr. Hudson’s desire for frank 
investigation, from ‘ M.A. (Oxon.),’ whose repeated experiments with Hudson, 
crowned with remarkable success, are referred to in Miss Houghton’s book.”— 
Mrs. A. M. Howitt-Watts, in Psychological JReview. 



















r 


LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



0 007 377 042 7 







































